(Natty x Lovers, 3.1k Words) Tags: Natty POV, Its her turn now, Slut POV, Creampies, Gangbang, Multiple sexual partners, Orgy, Exotic sexual partners, Loser fucking, Zero hydration
"Who is she?" My voice lilts one last time over the baying university crowd, sweat dripping down my tanned skin as they howl their love and lust for me. Okay, not just me. Three other goddesses share the stage with me, but it feels like all the attention is on me, I think they all feel the same way too. The audience continues to shriek their adoration as we bow, blowing kisses and pouting in farewell as we saunter off the stage. I'm so wet it's soaking through my safety shorts, and so is the rest of Kiss of Life. That's not what makes us sluts though, any idol who says they aren't sopping after a performance is fucking lying, it's what comes after we get off the stage that makes us sluts. It's not all the sex either, when was the last time you saw an idol not getting gangbanged after a performance? It's... Oh wow. Belle and Haneul really couldn't wait could they? Those fucking sluts. Well, time to join in the fun!
My hips sway as I walk past the delicious mess our juniors are making right next to the exit of the stage, Julie sharing my laughter as our dear little whores make us proud. She has the same hunger in her eyes that I do, those perky lips of hers already moist and red with arousal, this bitch is so horny I almost consider giving the watching students an unforgettable show... Julie smirks, and mouths, later, so we keep walking instead. The path out of the temporary stadium was kept clear, the pair of us are able to circle around the vast number of people filling the gentle grass bowl to watch the performances. From our relative height we can spot the small eddies and whirls of the crowd, watching the two vortexes of Belle and Haneul drifting their way through the press. Julie scans the crowd, eyes narrowing until she sees what she is after, and with a kiss goodbye, she penetrates the living wall of students. See you later, girlfriend!
Every slut has their own particular tastes, and Julie's is hunky jocks. She just loves being manhandled by guys with more meat than brains, picked up and used by them like the petite sex toy she acts like. Which is pretty fun to watch, and my thighs moisten further as I saunter along remembering it, it's almost enough to make me turn around so I can watch, and join in the fun. Almost. Studs are boring. They already get enough pussy from their groupies, if they aren't pounding the school beauties then they have the weirdos lined up to service their cocks. So they might be good fucks, but there's no enthusiasm to them, no spice, you're just another hole they deserve to fuck. Which can be fun, but like, also boring. Nah, if you want to really get fucked, you go and find the losers.
The dregs. The perma-virgins. The losers whose only sex has been paid for or with their own hand. They want it. They want it so fucking bad. And when I open my legs for them its like dropping a fat juicy steak in front of a starving job. They go feral. They fuck me like it's the last pussy they'll get in a decade, pounding me until their dicks break or they pass out from exhaustion. Way more satisfying than some entitled asshole giving you the ol' pump-n-dump! And like any good slut, I did my research before this performance, and make a beeline towards one of the nearby buildings scattered around the stage. I slide through the scattered groups of students, losing my usual saunter to avoid too much attention. I mean, I'm Natty, of course people are going to stop and stare, but at least I can avoid getting gangbanged before reaching my goal.
Several handies and an unsurprisingly quick blowjob later, I'm inside the building, and after a few more hand jobs I'm walking towards the door I've been looking for. Idle music blares through the open windows, the breeze stirring my hair, as an announcer drones about the upcoming artists on next. Aespa. Their performances might be a bit stale, but they sure know how to make those panties drop and cocks pop. I breeze past some gawping morons (okay, I actually got spitroasted, but shush), before finding the correct room number. "The Anime Club", the piece of paper taped to the door reads, oh this is going to be so much fun. Wearing my widest smile I slam open the door and pose against the doorframe, my eyes sweeping across the startled faces filling the room, the stench of sweat and undrained balls tickling my nose, "Hey losers," I purr, "Wanna fuck?" One guy lets out a startled moan and clutches at his crotch, did he just cream himself? Oh fuck yeah, this is the right place.
I strut into the room like I own it, which I do now, shedding my clothes as I go, revealing my tanned, curvy body for these low-lives to drool over. There are girls mixed in to the press, over-dressed and with too much makeup on, no doubt used to lording over the men in here, glaring at me jealously as a lay claim to their little harem. But the smirk on my face as I glance at them tells them that this was an inclusive event, why bother having a gangbang when you can have an orgy instead. I saunter into the middle of the room, which coincidentally already has a space cleared in it, the surrounding desks and chairs kicked aside, and set my hand on my hip, "Well, do you want to fuck an idol or not?" I sigh sluttily, "Don't bother with protection, none of you have fucked enough to catch anything..." silence greets this announcement, and I roll my eyes in irritation, "That means you can fuck me raw, idiots," and like magic their clothes come flying off.
Before I can blink I am surrounded by sweaty losers, each pushing and fighting to get a handful of me, to grope my thick ass or my perky breasts, to get to kiss my perky lips with their filthy mouths. A dozen hands hungrily roam my body, clammily rubbing and squeezing my premier flesh, desperate to experience what they've watched happen a hundred times on their screens. The door slams shut behind me, and I hear the clunk of the lock, and then the screech of a table being shoved against it, and I know the only way I was leaving this room was covered in cum. Just the way I love it. Their erect cocks rub and poke at me, and soon my hands are busy once more, drifting between dicks and the occasional pussy as I say hello to them all. Then I drop into a squat so I can greet my new friends with a big sloppy kiss.
The trick to getting blowbanged is to make sure nobody gets a good handle on your head when they're in your mouth, because otherwise the will fuck your face until they- I gulp down the thick example of my lesson, some guy groaning while his cum fills my mouth; okay fine, it's not as easy as it sounds. I finish slurping and turn my head to accept the next cock into my mouth, sucking on his warm, hard meat before quickly moving onto the next one. It's fun having some guys creampie my face, but when all of them get to do it it gets boring fast. I've got other holes that need to be filled too! Speaking of which, one of the girls is doing a great job eating me out while I crouch over her face, having been scooted into the scrum on her back. She keeps getting stepped on, but I think she enjoys it. Another loser unloads into my hair from behind, just as the dick in my right hand hand explodes onto my face, my pussy starts making louder noises as I relish the feeling of being covered with spunk. Fuck it, I need to get plowed.
I rise up from the ring of smelly bodies like a beautiful flower, my gaze sweeping the room to drink in the details that I missed while I was buried in pulsing cocks. Things have gotten a bit crazy while I was down, and it looks like the orgy is in full swing. One girl is on her knees rubbing two cocks together, while another slut is taking it up the ass. Two bitches are busy fisting each other, some pervert is jacking off using one of their hair, and one of the gaudily dressed girls turns out to be a boy after all, and has her skirts up around her waist while she gets plowed from behind, her flaccid cock flopping leakily with every thrust. Hot. Well it's time to join in the fun, and I languidly lean forward while hands find my body once more, I start sucking one of the dicks being shoved into my face, letting whoever was behind me figure it out. There's some commotion behind me, but soon enough something warm and hard is pushing between my cheeks. Hopefully it ends up in my pussy and not my ass, these morons can never get it in the right hole.
To my slight surprise my pussy gets filled with throbbing man-meat, and I shudder with delight as pleasure suffuses my belly, god I love taking dick. Warmth pulses through my groin as my lover roughly pounds away at me with an almost virginal lack of skill, so greedy to creampie me, to unload his cum as deep inside of me as possible, he's desperate for it. Confident that things will work themselves out back there, I turn my attention to cock in my mouth, and start showing off a little; I am an idol after all. I take my lover's burning rod down my throat, my tongue flickering against his shaft while I swallow him to the hilt, my chin nestled against his hairy balls. Then I look up at him and wink, causing his member to spasm as it spurts down my throat. Whoops. And right on schedule, the trash filling my other hole adds his own load to the party, flooding my pussy with his sticky warmth. Mmmph.
Then fresh cocks take their places, and once more I am bouncing between two dicks, spitroasted by losers who have barely even kissed a girl, and now they're fucking an idol raw. God they are pounding me so damn hard. One blows, and then the other, and then another just empties himself all over my butt before some other deviant shoves his dick in my ass. Thin, thick, long, small, doesn't matter the size, I take them all! It all blurs together, a ceaseless plowing from both ends, broken only when a coochie gets shoved into my mouth instead of a cock, half the time they're already dripping with semen. Delicious. I won it like the slut I am, until finally there's enough of a break for me to stand up and take stock of what I've missed. I smile. The orgy is in full swing, all inhibitions tossed aside, cocks spray over quivering flesh, fingers dig into pliant holes, mouths open in groans only to be filled by sopping genitals, half the couples here will either break up or discover they enjoy a few more bodies in their relationship. I am so fucking wet.
With a smirk I lay back on a nearby table, my hair soaking in a puddle of squirt and jizz, my legs open wide in invitation for anyone who wants a taste of premium idol pussy. My first partner arrives, some obese loser with a dick shorter than my pinky, and I lick my lips as he buries me beneath his bulk. My feet kick in the air while he ruts atop me, his waist too wide to wrap around, I can't even tell if he is in me, but judging by his pitiful grunts, he certainly thinks he is. I kiss him, my tongue slithering wetly in his mouth, as his groans grow louder and more desperate. I squeeze him, and feel something in the sloppy mess of my folds, before he lets out a final whine and fills me with his virgin cum. Holy fuck. I am unable to contain a moan as his jizz pours into me, burning hot and so thick it's like peanut butter, I feel so damn full! When I finally manage to shove him off me his glutinous seed stays within me, if I wasn't an idol, my belly would be full of his baby. The thought of this lowlife knocking me up only makes me more aroused.
The next few guys use my butt after seeing the stinking mess that fatass left in my pussy, though one bitch does spend like ten minutes eating me out, which was nice. Then she sits on my face, and I get to enjoy having my asshole violated by several deviants while I gouge hers out with my tongue, she keeps squirting all over my tits. Eventually someone noticed my favorites assets are unoccupied, and soon my tits are getting fucked as hard as my butt is. God I love getting used like this. After a bit of this, the slut unmounts my face, just in time for someone to jizz all over it. I laugh with joy as more join in the fun, my skin plastered with a thick layer of spunk until some girls are jealous enough to lick it off of me. The bitches.
I am delighted to discover my next lover is that crossdresser from before, her dick sprouting from her layers of stockings. I love fucking weebs, they're always so perverted. Even if they sometimes make you crawl into a body pillow with a hole in it first. One time I got stuck in a D.VA one at an anime convention and ended up being voted the most popular stall. I honestly thought I was going to end up pregnant! Ah... The adorable girl wastes no time in mounting my clogged cunt, happy to fuck those nasty sloppy seconds out of me. Then things get even better, another guys comes up behind her and shoves himself into her ass, forming a little fuck-train. The crossdresser squeals and gasps atop me, her elaborate dress and petticoats dripping wet from where her body presses against mine. I'm pretty sure she's already cum in me, but the boys just don't stop lining up to fuck her into me, I can feel her pitiful dick twitching inside of me with every thrust. I kiss her tenderly, I love it when a new slut discovers her calling!
After that all sorts itself out, with the crossdresser ending up bent over next to some other sluts while they all get plowed by a train of losers, I move onto something a bit more intense. With a winning smile I mount some lowlife busy jerking his dick to two whores making out with jizz all over their faces, and loudly invite anyone to join in the fun. Before long I'm getting double stuffed, which is pure fucking bliss as far as I'm concerned. The idiot I'm riding creampies me within a minute, so I roll onto my side and let the room go to town on my holes; it's too bad none of these losers can last very long. I'm in heaven as my ass is plowed while my cunt is getting railed, dicks of all shapes and sizes taking their turn to use my holes for their pleasure. Until finally some perverted pair finally do what I've been wanting this whole time, and shove both their quivering dicks into my asshole. Fuuuck...
There's something so heartwarming about watching a roomful of guys discover that the best thing aside from fucking a hole, is fucking a hole with someone else. Soon the other sluts' holes are being put to the test as the deviants try and shove as many dicks into their partners as possible. I see one chubby whore taking three at once in her loose cunt, and I cheer to watch such a size queen getting stretched out like that. Meanwhile I've got four in my ass, and two in my cunt. I love playing "Stuff the Natty"! And fuck am I getting stuffed. These nasty perverts violate me with endless enthusiasm, at this point all of my holes are getting filled at once, often by multiple cocks, these losers slaking years of lust on my gorgeous body. A normal girl would have passed out an hour ago, but hey, I'm a fucking idol for a reason.
The sun is starting to set when the last deviant spends his thin seed upon my tits, before collapsing off of me with an exhausted groan. With a purring sigh I sit fully upright, and look on with satisfaction at the mess I made. The floor was literally an inch deep with sexual fluids and piss, bodies sprawled everywhere, and the stench- oh the stench! Humming happily to myself, I tiptoe through the maze of passed out losers, not even bothering to grab my clothes before I kick a table out of the way and saunter out the door; I'm pretty sure I saw them dissolving in a trashcan filled with jizz. Heads turn as the fugue of sweaty sex fills the hallway, several people puke or gag in disgust. Wearing my winning smile I sashay through the press of horrified onlookers, my only clothes the thick layer of jizz coating every inch of me. I only get mounted eleven times before I make it outside, guys can be so timid about sloppy seconds!
The sunset fills me with joy as I practically skip along the path, I just love being a good slut! After all, a slut should open her legs for everyone, especially the losers, what's the point of being a meat-hole if everyone can't take a turn? Along a knoll someone waves, and I speed up when I see its Julie. We embrace with messy squelch, both of our bodies slick and sweaty, our lips locked together for what has to be like ten minutes. We share a knowing smile, Julie found her jocks, and I found my losers, and now...? And now we bend over together and invite the line already forming nearby to use our bodies. We might have our favorites, but that doesn't mean everyone else doesn't get to fuck us too!
Who is she? A slut, obviously! Now stop staring and shove it in already!
lewd thoughts about momo seducing then being gangbanged by her husband's company board of directors so that funding for his project can be approved?
Momo in red 🫠
As much as she made it seem this was about her husband's project the reality of it all was that Momo was a natural born slut. She saw this as an opportunity to be turned into a fuck toy.
She reveled in the fact she was being stuffed by so many cocks. The two in her lower holes were stretching her out as she slobbered all over the one in her mouth. Momo didn't care if they came inside her or on her. Obviously this meant most chose to cum inside her, especially those in her fertile pussy. Load after load was dropped in her and she loved each one more than the last.
By the end, she had gotten that funding and she had been thoroughly stuff, her gaping holes leaking a river worth of cum onto the boardroom floor. She absolutely loved it, her fingers were rubbing her clit as she came down from her high. She would definitely have to do this again.
It is done! Dubu and Chaeryeong together in my little Tinkerbell AU. Chaeryeong needs a little confidence boost as she goes through a little bit of a tough time, and Dubu makes sure she gets it.
Length 5.3K
Dahyun X Mreader X Chaeryeong
“Does this make my butt look big?” Chaeryeong asked, a slight frown on her face as she looked in the mirror.
“Not really.” Her partner responded. “I think with a little adjustment, we’ll be there, though. Here, let me.” The black skirt that Chaeryeong wore was already short, and if she bent over, her cheeks would definitely be out. Dahyun knew what the problem was. Chaeryeong had put it on just a little too low.
“You almost got it right. We just need to move this a little higher,” Dahyun said, raising the skirt a few inches higher, enough to where the end of the skirt curved perfectly around Chaeryeong’s pale cheeks, accentuating her curves. “There we go, that’s better.”
“Thank you, Unnie.”
“It’s no problem, I used to make the same mistakes,” Dahyun said, waving away Chaeryeong’s gratitude. “You’ll get it soon enough.”
“I hope so. I’ve been struggling a lot.” Chaeryeong pauses, pursing her lips as she considers telling Dahyun about her troubles. The older woman was someone she trusted a lot, but at the same time, she didn’t want to burden Dahyun. She exhales, “Do you have a moment?”
“Yeah,” Dahyun replies, smiling at the younger woman. She could see the troubled look in Chaeryeong’s eyes, and it made Dahyun feel good to know that the younger workers relied on her. “Let’s go to the break room.” The pair walked together, attracting some gazes from the others.
“Go get them, you two!” Sana shouted, her cheeks pulled high into a bright, toothy smile. The Japanese woman turned to the side, pulling on Sullyoon’s arm. “We should do that, too!” Sullyoon was less than enthused. She didn’t say a thing, though, as Sana began to relay all the ideas they could do together. “I can find my old uniform, or do you want to get something matching?” Sana asked. Dahyun chuckled at hearing that. She knew how troublesome Sana could be when she really wanted to do something, and it was so hard to go against her with how cute she was. The older woman silently wished Sullyoon good luck; there was little she could do to stop Sana.
Dahyun and Chaeryeong walked to the breakroom, giggling. It was hard to stay silent when they had both witnessed Sana’s overactive nature. They take seats in the empty room. “So what did you want to talk about?” Dahyun asked, jumping right into the problem.
Chaeryeong took a deep breath. It was difficult for her to process everything she wanted to ask and discuss, so she started where she thought it would be best to begin. “Dahyun, why did you start working here?”
“Why did I start?” Dahyun repeats, blinking a few times as she considers her reason for working at Tinkerbell. “Mmm, well, I started for two reasons. The first would probably be that I wanted to explore my sexuality, and this was sort of a safe place to do so. I grew up in a very religious household, so topics like sex and kinks and well, other things like that didn't happen.” Dahyun chuckles to herself, reflecting on how she was when she started.
“I…well, you hear stories, right? From friends about things they've done with their boyfriends and partners in general, wild nights out. I didn't have that experience, and so I felt a little self-conscious about it. I get old enough to move out and be on my own, and so I decide I'll make a big leap, join here.” Dahyun cuts herself off, “There's more to why I chose here, I can tell you about that later, though, let's just say some of the older workers are involved.”
“The second, and some would say the more important reason, was that I needed money and a lot of it. I did not make good financial decisions.” Dahyun laughs as her memories play in her mind. “Let me tell you, buying a giant inflatable floaty is a terrible decision even if you use it as a bed, but, yeah. Those are my reasons. A little bit of exploration and some money. Working here solved both those problems, and I've made some good friends along the way.”
Chaeryeong nods her head. “That's good. It's just that I've been thinking about why I'm here. I'm not really getting many people coming to me. So it's like, why am I still here? Am I not good at my job?” Chaeryeong twiddles her thumbs under her table. “Have you ever had something like this?”
“Oh, honey, of course I did. I was terrible at this job. Do you know how embarrassing it is when you have a customer ask to move on from a blowjob? I mean, he hasn't cum, and it doesn't even feel like he's close; he just wants it to end. I came in with no experience, and word got around pretty quickly that I wasn't good at this. The staff had to really try to sell me to the customers. It was awful.” Dahyun tilts her head, having to remember her struggles, making her feel a little down. “The point is, I was terrible and thinking the same things you were. Jihyo noticed and helped me, really gave me a confidence boost. We actually partnered up for this event back then. It helped me get a few clients I still see now. We did a whole routine of her teaching me how to do things, from handjobs to riding. She even had me learn how to do a bobojob.” Dahyun says, looking down at her relatively small chest. The motion makes Chaeryeong smile. “ I probably would've given up if it weren’t for her. Chaeryeong, if you need any help at all, you can come to me. I'll help you in any way I can.”
Chaeryeong nods her head. “Thanks, this is really what I needed. It's nice having someone who understands what I'm feeling.” Chaeryeong feels Dahyun's hand on her back, the soft pats making her feel more comfortable.
“Alright, now let’s put on our working faces. We have a customer to please.” The pair smiles at each other and begins to head to their room for the night. “Ah, we probably should've talked about this more. What kind of roleplay do we want to do? What are we feeling tonight?” It was an important question that the pair hadn't really considered before this. Dahyun now felt a little worried; they needed to come up with something quick.
“How about…” Chaeryeong wracked her brain thinking of possible scenarios to run. “Maybe…” Chaeryeong kept fumbling in her mind, speaking a few words before she had a fully fleshed out thought. “Naughty school girls are a bit overdone. So what if we did something like sex is our homework?”
Dahyun cocked her head to the side, her brows furrowing. “Would that make the customer our dad? And we're sisters?” Dahyun tried to hold back a laugh; her lips quivered before she eventually broke. “You're starting to sound like Sana.” She said with a laugh. Chaeryeong immediately blushed and covered her face. She was starting to sound like Sana.
Chaeryeong waved away the thought, “Okay, maybe not that idea.”
“Mmm, we might need to go with the naughty school girls idea.” Dahyun tried her best to think of other things to do. “We could be good girls, getting extra credit from our teacher? How does that sound? I mean, we look like innocent students. Maybe the customer could play the part of a teacher, taking advantage of us.” The more Dahyun thought about it, the less she liked the idea.
“I think we're just going to have to settle for us being naughty school girls. At the very least, we could be in love with our teacher. Like, fawn over him, it gives us a slightly different angle.” Dahyun nods along to the idea.
“Okay, I think we could make that work. Let's do it.” Satisfied with the idea, the pair makes sure everything in the room is set. Because they had chosen their outfits well in advance, they had managed to secure a special room. While all the standard rooms were more or less simple bedrooms, theirs was a classroom. If someone were to walk into the room, they would probably be more than a little confused, that is, if they weren't expecting it. Dahyun and Chaeryeong had some fun while they were waiting for their first appointment. They drew on the whiteboard, writing their names and drawing what came to mind, mostly butterflies and hearts.
The pair were caught in the middle of their artistry, the door to the room opening suddenly. They both jumped, their hands shaking as you stepped into the room. Chaeryeong leaned against the wall, a hand to her chest as she took a deep breath. “T-teacher! You should have told us you were coming back.” Dahyun says with a slight stutter. She jumped into the best line she could think of on a moment’s notice. Dahyun did a small double-take at the board and tried her best to cover their drawings.
It took you a moment to get your bearings, mostly because of the outfits they were wearing. They were school uniforms that had definitely been modified. What stood out the most to you was their backsides. The skirts were so high and short that their asses were clearly visible as they stood up. You could even see small bits of their panties; it was a black fabric that clashed perfectly with their pale skin. It seemed like the pair noticed your stares and the growing bulge in your pants. The more experienced Dahyun made her move. “Are you getting hard because of us, teacher?” The petite woman moved away from the board and toward you, her hips swaying with every step she took. “Do you like us that much?”
Chaeryeong began to follow Dahyun's lead, moving closer to your left. “We don't mind, you know? We like that you're getting hard because of us, isn't that right, Dahyun?”
Dahyun nods her head, “Right. I don't mind at all. I like that my favorite teacher is thinking of me like that.” Dahyun had a sly smile on her face as she grabbed your right hand. She presses herself against your chest. “I saw you staring at our asses. Do you want to touch them?” Chaeryeong does the same on your left.
“We won't tell anyone. We like you a lot.” The pair had their hands hovering inches from their plush rears. You couldn't resist their calls. You place your hands on their pale ass, squeezing the soft cheeks. Dahyun and Caheryeong smile at you, placing their hands on your bulging crotch. “That's it, touch all you want,” Chaeryeong said, her voice deeper as she worked with Dahyun to get your belt off.
“The two of you look so good,” you tell them, finally managing to get some words out.
“I'm glad you think so. But I think we would look prettier doing something else. Something naughty.” Chaeryeong whispers. Her words have you giving their asses a rougher squeeze, drawing slight moans out from the young women. “We've been thinking about you like this for a long time.”
“Mhmm, you have no idea how long we've thought about you like this. The way we've touched ourselves, imagining it was you doing it, taking us. We're so happy that you like our bodies.” The pair finally has your belt undone and looks over at the desk in the corner. “Why don't you take a seat? We know how hard you work. Let your students do some of the work.” Caheryeong and Dhyun walk you over to what would be your desk. You take a seat on the office chair and lean back, watching as the pair drop to their knees and pull down your pants. Chaeryeong unconsciously wets her lips as she holds onto the waistband.
“Should we, Dahyun?” Chaeryteong asks the older woman.
“We should,” Dahyun replies quickly. Together, they pull down your underwear, your hard cock flopping out of its confines. “Ohh, it's bigger than I imagined,” Dahyun whispered, her lips curling upward into a smile.
“Do you think it's going to fit?” Chaeryeong asks. Even if they were bluffing about your size, it felt good to have the two beautiful women practically drooling over it.
“We'll make it,” Dahyun giggles. “Have the first taste, Chaeryeong.”
“Can I?” Dahyun nods. Chaeryerong glances at you with a deep smile as she inches closer to you. You feel her warm breath against the head. Her slick lips wrap around it, slowly coming together over the center, before she pulls away. “It's better than we imagined.” She says softly to her partner before going in for more. Chaeryeong’s slim hand slowly wraps around your shaft. Dahyun moves the younger woman's hair behind her ear, holding it as Chaeryeong wraps her lips around you once more. You shudder as her tongue grazes you. Chaeryeong brings it around again, swirling it around the tip as she stares at you, her eyes asking for approval.
“K-keep going, it feels good.” Now, with your permission, Chaeryeong begins to bob her head. Her warm saliva coats your cock, bathing it as her lips stretch around your length.
“Do you like it that much, sir?” Dahyun asked patiently, waiting for her turn.
“Yes,” you mumble, struggling with the waves of pleasure crashing over you as Chaeryeong reaches the base. She hummed softly, making her throat vibrate around you. “H-how did you get so good at this, Chaeryeong?”
Chaeryeong pulls back, her hand stroking your shaft as she catches her breath. “I had a lot of practice, but don't worry, teacher. I didn't practice with anyone. I used a toy. I wanted you to be my first. Dahyun and I made sure every part of our bodies is ready for you.”
Dahyun moves to your side, kissing your cheek. “She's right, we made sure we were ready for you, sir.” The pale woman grabs your hand and places it back on her ass. “We mean every part of our body.” She told you, adding emphasis, so you knew everything was on the table. The thought of fucking either woman in the ass turns you on; it makes your cock throb.
Feeling this, Chaeryeong pauses her handjob. “Don't cum yet. We don't want any of it going to waste.”
“Every drop has to go inside us,” Dahyun adds. You nod along, agreeing to their stipulation, not that you had other plans. “We're going to share the first one, so you'd better have enough for us to get our own after.” Chaeryeong scoots to the side, giving the older woman space to kneel between your legs. Together they attack your length, their warm, slick tongue lapping at the head, with Dahyun and Chaeryeong occasionally sharing a kiss with you at the center. You fill the rooms with your moans as the pair works you over. You don't even notice them unbuttoning each other's shirts. All you can think about as you tilt your head back and stare at the ceiling is their soft lips moving along your shaft.
They gave you small kisses; had Dahyun and Chaeryeong chosen a darker-colored lipstick, it would have been more visible on you. You had to listen to the girls moan softly as they tasted your precum. “I can't wait to have the real thing,” Chaeryeong giggled before planting her lips back on your shaft. At this point, your muscles were tightening. You were about to blow, and these women knew it. They purposely slowed down. First was Chaeryeong, she grabbed your shaft, and coated her lips in your precum, tracing them with the head of your cock. Dahyun did the same, before Chaeryeong and her decided to each take half of the head and suck on their respective side. It was too much for you.
You blow your load, and as more of your cum spurts out, Dahyun takes over, engulfing the head and letting your cum fill her mouth, her tongue brushing along the bottom of the tip as she strokes your length. Chaeryeong watched from the side, biting her fingertip at the erotic sight. Once your orgasm had ended Dahyun pulled away from you and pulled Chaeryeong in by her open shirt/ She pressed her lips against the younger woman's, her mouth opening as she shared your cum with Chaeryeong. It was a deep kiss, their tongue exploring each other's mouths as they savored the salty taste of your cum.
The sight kept you hard, and how could it not? These half-naked women wanted you and were willing to share you. You took deep breaths, trying to get some energy back before they refocused their attention on you.
For not that didn't seem like a problem as Dahyun pulled Chaeryeong's head back gently and hovered over the younger woman's face, letting the mixture of semen and saliva drip into Chaeryeong's mouth and down her throat as she gratefully accepted the gift. Chaeryeong even giggles, pointing to you. Dahyun glances at you and joins in the laughter. “It looks like you want to be a part of this. How about we move on, Chaery?”
Chaeryeong gives a slight nod, “Sure, I do want to have a taste with a different mouth.” Chaeryeong rises from the floor and stands next to the older woman. “Who do you want first, teacher?” Chaeryeong presses her body against Dahyun, their black lace bras rubbing against each other.
“Maybe we should strip a little to show him what we each have to offer,” Dahyun suggests.
“I think you may be right.” Dahyun stepped behind the younger woman and peeled off her already-open shirt, letting the black bra take all the attention. Dahyun's pale hands snaked up Chaeryeong's body, where she squeezed the younger woman's tits. The small moan that escaped Chaeryeong's mouth had you wanting more. You watched as Dahyun pulled on the bra's cups, revealing Chaeryeong's tiny brown nipples. They were cute, perfectly fitting Chaeryeong's modest chest.
“They look nice, don't they?” Dahyun gives the small tits a gentle squeeze. “You should give him a taste, Chaeryeong.”
“Do you want to taste them?” Chaeryeong asks nervously. The tone in her voice and the doe eyes she looks at you with make her all the more cute. Dahyun’s fingers find the younger woman's nipple, and she twists it gently. Chaeryeong rests her body against the older woman's as Dahyun pinches the sensitive nub. You nod your head emphatically. Dahyun guides Chaeryeong onto your lap. The young woman sits on one of your legs. Chaeryeong blushes, her pale skin turning a bright red as you lean in and run your tongue around the nub. Chaeryeong sucks in a breath and shuts her eyes. She hums in approval as your tongue swirls around her nipple.
Not one to be left out, Dahyun lets her shirt fall off her shoulders. She had a similar bra, though it came off quickly. Dahyun plopped herself down on our other leg. She pushed out her chest for you to suck on. You switch your focus, going to Dahyun's dusty-pink nubs. She lets out low moans, craning her neck as your tongue flicks her nipple.
“Can I go first?” Chaeryeong asks, staring at you with big doe eyes. You feel her hand wrapping around your cock again. She was definitely eager. You had to give her points for that. The timing could have been better, though. You release Dahyun's nipple and look at the younger woman.
“Why don't you take off that skirt and those panties?” Chaeryeong smiles softly and stands up. She fiddles with her skirt for a moment, letting the anticipation build before dropping the last articles of clothing. She was already wet, her nectar glistening on her thighs. “Such a good girl. I think I'll take that pretty pink pussy of yours.” You turn to Dahyun, who understands what to do. She moves off your lap, allowing Chaeryeong to climb onto it. You stop her from straddling you, though, wanting her to face Dahyun instead. You grab your cock, aligning it with Chaeryeong's entrance. You and Dahyun share a glance, she places her hands on the younger woman's shoulders, and pushes her onto your cock. Chaeryeong was tight; it felt like you might break her.
You and Chaeryeong both fill the fake classroom with your moans. Dahyun smiled as she pushed her younger coworker further onto your cock, watching as it disappeared into her cunt. “You have no idea how much Chaeryeong has been wanting this, sir. Please use her however you want.” Dahyun pats Chaeryeong's cheek gently, “Tell the teacher how you feel.”
“I feel so good,” Chaeryeong moaned, leaning forward as your cock reached deep into her core. “Y-you're filling me up. I-I,” Chaeryeong struggles to form the words for a second, her mind short-circuiting. “Fuck me, sir. Please, I want to make you happy.”
You grip Chaeryeong's slim waist, holding her against your crotch, keeping your cock buried in her tight cunt a few seconds longer. The young woman's walls were flexing around you, practically sucking you in. Chaeryeong groans as you begin to slide out of her, your cock glistening with her nectar as you pull out a little over half of your cock. The young woman had thought you would pull out more, but you pulled the trigger early, pulling back down onto you. The head rammed into her womb, leaving her seeing stars. “You're so tight, Chaeryeong.” You can't wait any longer, you begin to bounce her on your lap, her tits bouncing in time with her. It started slow, like a march, but you desired more pleasure. You began to thrust your hips as you brought her down.
Chaeryeong cried out, pleasure coursing through her body as your desires for her body became more known. Dahyun watched as you ravaged the young woman, your hand shifting from Chaeryeong's waist. It slid along her toned stomach until it reached her soft chest. You squeeze her tits, your nails digging into her skin. “Ahh, s-sir,” Chaeryeong mumbled. She loved the way you wanted her. Even now, she could tell you were holding back. She started to think about having you come back again, just you and her. It was a thought that quickly vanished, though, as she felt Dahyun's lips on hers.
The older woman wasn't just kissing her, though; she was making sure that Chaeryeong was as tight as possible. Dahyun's hand was between the younger woman's legs, rubbing her clit. Chaeyeong struggled with all the sensations she was feeling. Her moans turned into whines; she was getting close to cumming. There was tightening in her core that kept coiling. Dahyun smiled. She knew the younger woman was on the verge of cumming. “She's going to cum, sir. Does she have your permission?"
“No, she can't cum yet.”
“You heard the man,” Dahyun whispered into the younger woman's ear. “Don't cum yet, let him enjoy your tight pussy a little bit longer.”
Chaeryeong was honestly trying her best, but your cock was moving like a piston inside her, and with Dahyun's skilled fingers toying with her clit she was about to blow. Her body was tingling all over. “I want to cum! Please let me cum!” She shouted. “Let me cum on your big, beautiful cock, sir. I can't hold it anymore!” Dahyun made sure to hold the younger woman down as her body began to twitch.
“Just a little bit longer,” You groan. You were about to cum, too. Chaeryeong could tell, though her body was sending so many signals, that she didn't realize your cock was throbbing inside her. All she could tell was that the thick cock inside her was still wrecking her. “I'm cumming, Chaeryeong!” You shout, ramming your length as deep as you can. You hold the thin woman against you, making sure every drop of your thick cum is inside her. Chaeryeong cums with you, shouting to the heavens as you fill her. She feels a warmth spreading across her body as you fill her womb. Her mind grows fuzzy.
Dahyun kisses the younger woman, “You did great. It's my turn now.” She whispers. Chaeryeong can't hear a thing, though; the intense climax has her ears ringing. All she could do at this moment was rest against you, her sweaty back sticking to your chest. You give Chaeryeong a few small thrusts, making sure the last of your load painted her walls.
You take a moment to rest, groping her modest mounds as you watch Dahyun bend herself over the desk, her fingers between her legs as she plays with herself. “Don't wait too long, sir. I need your cock too,”
You slowly bring Chaeryeong off your lap, letting her rest on the chair while you get behind Dahyun, your hand moving along her plush rear. You both look over at the younger woman, noticing how she seems to have gone to sleep. You laugh first, and Dahyun tries to cover hers up. “She's pretty good, Dahyun.”
“I told you she would be. So what do you think? Do you want to spend more time with her?”
“I sure as hell wouldn't mind.” You reply. “I'm glad you got her as a teammate. I have to admit I thought it was weird at first. She, you know, stares off into space sometimes. It's hard to gauge someone like that. I mean, every time I saw her in passing, she looked a little zoned out.”
“She can be like that, but she's a great girl, pretty kinky, too. Don't tell her I told you that, though.” Dahyun smiles at the sleeping younger woman. “We should let her rest.” The pale woman looked over her shoulder at you, shaking her ass while you gripped the soft piece of flesh. “Now, get to business and fuck this ass. I've been waiting all day.”
You strike Dahyun's cheek before pulling them apart. “Look at you all soft one moment and then so dirty the next.” You take a moment to press the head of your slick cock against Dahyun's ass. Before you fuck her, you decide to tease your favorite worker, grinding against her fat ass as your hands reach for her modest chest. Dahyun hums, not one to complain about you playing with her tits. The soft caresses you gave them before each squeeze had her getting wetter by the second. She already knew you were going to be rough when you decided to put it in. She was visualizing it in her mind.
As you prod the ring of muscle, Dahyun prepares herself. “That’s it, fuck this ass you love so much. Teach me whose ass this is.” You hold onto Dahyun's waist and push into her. She cranes her neck, letting a low guttural moan come out from between her lips as you stretch her wide open. One of her hands grips the desk while the other plays with her pussy. You push in slowly, coating her walls with Chaeryeong's nectar. Once you're seated deep inside her ass, you bring your hand down on her pale cheek, leaving a handprint on her.
“Such a dirty girl you are. I expected more from my top student.”
“I'm sorry, sir. I'm just a filthy slut. I've been thinking about your cock for days, how much I needed it inside me. It feels even better than I imagined.” Dahyun moaned, pushing her ass back against you, trying to get any motion going.
You spank Dahyun again, her milky skin turning a bright red. “If you want it so badly then show me. Show me how hard you've been studying.” Dahyun bites her lip as she bounces her ass against you. She does all the work, sliding her body along your cock like it was a toy. Moans spill from her lips as you deliver more strikes to her plush rear.
“Fuck me, please. I need more.” She begged.
You grip Dahyun's waist, your hands digging into her smooth skin. “Beg for it. Tell me how much you want it.”
“Fuck me until I can't walk right tomorrow. I need your big fat cock to ruin my little ass. I want to be dreaming of it.” That was more than enough for you. You slide out of Dahyun, leaving the tip inside her tight ass before driving it back inside. “Fuck– yes! Just like that!” You smirk. The dynamic between you and Dahyun had you two pushing each other to your limits. You hold onto her waist tightly as you begin your thrusts. The room is filled with your moans along with the clapping of your bodies when they collide. Dahyun’s hand found her cunt once more, she pushed two fingers into her neglected slit as you ravaged the other hole.
Dahyun was like a vice, her walls squeezing down on your rubbing each and every inch of your sensitive cock. You lay kisses on Dahyun's back, making her whine. “T-that's not fair,” she says.
“You know you love this.” The combination of soft kisses on her back while you ruthlessly claimed her ass drove Dahyun crazy.
“Y-you can't do this to me,” she whined.
“You can't stop me, and you don't want to.” Dahyun knew you were right. She stayed silent, as silent as a woman who was loving having a cock split her in two could be anyway. She let her moans spill out, their pitch slowly climbing as she got closer to cumming. “Oh fuck!” She cried out as she felt you push your thumb into her. “I'm going to cum,” she mumbled. She repeated herself twice more before she forced her eyes shut and screamed, her orgasm overcoming her.
Dahyun's ass tightens around your, constricting around your cock as she desperately tries to make you cum. You give the young woman a few more thrusts before finally blowing your load. You bury yourself inside Dahyun’s pale and petite body, cumming inside her ass. Dahyun lays the side of her head against the cool desk, drool dripping from the corner of her mouth as she feels your warm cum flooding her body. “Oh, fuck yeah,” she says softly, her hand moving in small circles around her clit. The young woman feels full. She smiles, enjoying the way your cock sits inside her for the few minutes you spend recovering. As you drag yourself out of Dahyun, you leave her a mess. Cum dribbles out of her running down her legs as it leaves her gaping ass. Dahyun shivers as the air hits her sensitive nerves. “Can you–” the room's phone rings. The two of you already knew your time was up. “Shoot, I was hoping to go again.”
“Looks like we’ll have to save it for next time.” You peek over at Chaeryeong, the younger woman, who is beginning to stir at the sound of the phone ringing. “You'll have to get her ready for the next guest. You should have some time to do that. The two of you did great, by the way.” You plant a kiss on the back of Dahyun's head, letting her remain against the desk. “Chaeryeong!” You shout, snapping the young woman from her signature distant gazing. “I'll see you again one of these days. You were pretty good. It was nice meeting you.”
Chaeryeong stands up and bows quickly, “Thank you, sir!” The act is enough to draw a giggle out of Dahyun. Chaeryeong walks up to you on wobbly legs and helps you get dressed. “Please come again soon,” she tells you before she leaves. Chaeryeong smiles to herself. She had someone coming back to see her. She felt a little more confident in her abilities now. “Did you hear that, unnie? He said he'll come by for me!” Dahyun shared in Chaeryeong's happiness.
“Make sure you can handle him; dozing off is bad business,” she says with a laugh. Chaeryeong covers her face, blushing as she realizes she fell asleep on the job.
(Male Reader x Dreamcatcher Sua, Words: 2.7k) Tags: Vampire Smut, Sua is a sexy vampire, You are a righteous Paladin, That pussy gets SMITED, Anal oral vaginal sex, Creampies, Holy Creampies, Impregnation, Character Death, Sex, Holy War, Breeding
The clamor and clang of an army preparing for battle fills the air, cries echo through the camp, messengers sprint through the crush, metal crunches against metal as armor is donned and weapons prepared. Tens of thousands of souls united under one holy purpose: to crush the forces of the Foul Barony. But you will not join them in that task, not yet. For before confronting the corruption waiting blatantly across the fallow plain, you must purge the corruption within, the War Council demands it, and by the Goddess, you will see it through. Your thick warplate clinks smoothly as you advance towards the black tent. So obvious. So bold. It fills you with disgust. Soldiers always have need of succor, of flesh, of faith, of foul assurances that their mortal coil will not end this day, and this... establishment, provides all of that. You struggle to restrain your sneer beneath your helmet, such weakness, such faithlessness, are for lesser men. The decorated folds of the tent part at your approach and its occupant seductively invites you inside, "Good paladin," the seer Sua purrs, "welcome to my humble abode. How may I be of service...?"
The harlot smirks at you while she lounges on her stained divan, her poisonous body shamelessly revealed by her scanty outfit, so unlike the chastely covered forms of the Goddess's priestesses. She licks her lips, "So what will it be, good sir? Do you require some services that those prim maidens of yours cannot provide?" Sua drawls, "Something a little more... exciting?" Distaste wells up within you, as if such petty temptations could lead you astray from the path of righteousness, the slattern assumes too much,
"No," you growl down at her, reaching up with mailed hands to remove your greathelm, so that you might stare this enticement in the eyes and reject it, "I have come to rid this camp of your foulness,"
Sua pouts, running a hand along her bared side, "Eh? Come now sir, just because the boys want some pussy that doesn't spout psalms at them doesn't make me evil," she smiles as her fingers dance along her inner thigh, "Cannot we come to some sort of... compromise?"
"No. We cannot," you rumble, "You tempt the men with your heresy. You speak of the future before it is written. You waste their seed upon your befouled sheets. This ends, today,"
Sua rolls her eyes at your dire imprecations, "So you will strike me down then? Impale me through the heart with that holy blade of yours?" She gestures towards the blessed blade at your hip. The faintest of smiles crosses your lips at her theatrics,
"No, whore. Evil cannot be slain with such crudity," your hands find the straps for your codpiece, "it must be cleansed," your codpiece drops to the carpeted floor, allowing your weighty manhood to drop out of its confines. Sua's eyes widen at the sight of so mighty an engine, her lips parting in apparent shock, before curling into a lewd grin,
"I would say I did not see this coming," she sighs, "but I did. So let us see how the rest of this will play out, hmm?" She pats the cushion of her divan, "Will you join me on her, or will you take me on the ground like an animal...?" Sua's eyebrows waggle in support of the choice she would prefer, but her opinion on the matter is meaningless,
"Bend over, slut," you growl, "Your conversion begins,"
"Oh, I do love this part," Sua breathes.
The venal temptress divests herself of what scant fabric covers her body, revealing a slim form graced with modest curves, nipples brown and perky, hips healthily rounded, her skin as pale as milk. You retain your armor, the soft press of flesh against flesh is reserved only for the devoted worthy, and this woman is far from that. Your member quickens at the sight of Sua, growing like a pine into its fullest extent, a mighty instrument of the Goddess which has turned many a wicked soul. Sua nibbles on her lip thoughtfully, before dutifully kneeling in front of her divan and draping her upper half atop it, "I thought your kind prefer a more... intimate position," she muses, "in keeping with your creed,"
"You lack true knowledge then," you scowl at the sight of her perky posterior, split by the dark brown and pink of her foul slit, "I shall educate you. Thoroughly."
"Oh I look forward to it," Sua purrs, swaying her hips from side to side, "do continue, good sir. Enlighten me..."
And so you do. Arranging yourself behind her as a General does his men, you lower the vast head of your manhood against the plush softness of her entrance, already slick with anticipation, and no doubt preparation. The vile prostitute's entire body stiffens as you press into her, sheathing your sword to the hilt in her warm innards, until your ponderous sack presses against the cool of her skin, eliciting a wordless groan from her. Your lips curl as her folds glutinously squish against your length, and you are able to feel the obscene corruption filling her belly, a foulness to be rooted out with faith and flesh. Your instrument of judgement now attuned the heresy with the harlot, you start to work then on purging it from her. Sua moans loudly as your member slides in and out of her belly, pressing and stretching her insides with slowly, steady thrusts that leave her gasping, "Is... every... service... like... this?" she breathes between each stab of your spear, "I should... go to... church... more often!" she gurgles as wetness drips down her toned thighs.
You grunt, focused upon your work, slamming your manhood into Sua with exacting precision, shaping her with your member as well as your faith, until the Goddess's will is done. With a rasping shudder, the whore climaxes on your lance, filling the dark tent with her moans, trembling as she clutches at her divan. You remain within the filthy confines of her hole until her shivers cease, before unmounting her, "On your back, slut. Your redemption is at hand," you rumble, your spear dripping with her foul fluids, her pale cheeks now showing a faint redness. Still wearing a sordid smirk, Sua lowers herself to the ground and spreads her legs,
"Ahhh, now this is more like it," she chuckles, "I do love getting pounded into the ground. Is doing it like horses your idea of foreplay?" You do not answer her, for the horses of this area are notorious for their depraved penile mutation, and you would not permit your efforts to be associated with such perversity, "Such a bore..." Sua grumbles teasingly, idly playing with herself, "Well?"
You take Sua on the unusually extravagant carpet, your armored bulk atop her without crushing her, while her limber legs wrap around your waist, her hips hiked up to ensure the depth of your penetration. She moans and writhes with overt enthusiasm, as if you were just yet another noble client come to waste his semen inside of her, enjoying playing the harlot. Even if that is what she truly is at heart. You plow furrows between her milky thighs, burying yourself deep in her, giving a steady pounding that excites her and pleasures you enough to bring you to the brink. As the supreme moment approaches, Sua's hands wrap around your neck, her fingers tracing patterns against your skin, your mighty testes pulsating as the prepare their holy emission. The slut smirks, "And now good sir, you are mine," she growls, as the first ropes of your load boil into her, and the runes traced upon your neck activate. Except they do not.
"No," you grunt, "I am not," and Sua is so shocked that her feeding fangs pop out,
"Eh? Eh!" she goggles at you, before glancing down her eyes narrowing in horrified fascination, "What did you- Why is it all- OH MOTHER OF DARKNESS," she howls as she climaxes, your seed flooding into her with ceaseless strength. Your blessed water soaks into her, and a cruel smile quirks your lips,
"Foolish vampire," your growl, "where do you think all of your blood has gone? Your lust blinded you. And now, the Goddess fills you,"
Sua watches with her fanged mouth agape as the pale skin of her stomach is filled with a ruddy glow, "My.. my womb?" she gasps in confusion, "But I cannot... Oh you damn paladin, you are impregnating me!" You rumble with amusement,
"The blood that powers you is still full of life, and the Goddess claims her due. And now," you slam yourself fully against her now-warm cervix, "FEEL HER HOLY LOVE!" you roar with hallowed fervor.
Sua shrieks like the damned as the final, thick spurts of your load spew directly into her revitalized womb, flooding it with your turgid seed as the vampire spasms beneath you, smiting the corruption within her with its potency. For your Goddess was one of Fertility, and her methods of dealing with undead hellspawn was different from that of more base and angry divinity. So you inseminate Sua's womb, once barren and cold, now filled with life and potential, a most pleasing outcome. And with this work complete, a devious spy has been silenced as well, truly the Goddess smiles upon you this day! You pull yourself upright, leaving the vampire laying in a pool of her own fluids, your own far too holy to leak out of her folds, gasping for breath that she does not truly need. You glare down at her in distaste, "The Temple will be expecting you," you growl, "slattern."
Sua laughs up at you, hauling herself upright, "Oh... I don't know about that," and in a flash a dagger is pressed against her toned stomach, "I think there is a solution to this little problem right here, I can always get my sisters to grow me a new womb. If I still want one," she snorts, "Your play, paladin," she winks.
Such foulness. Such deviancy. Such unrequited wickedness. Your task was yet undone it seems. Though you long to join the greater battle, the evil within must be dealt with first, lest it bring ruination even in victory. Your armor crashes to the ground as you shed it, thick plates of iron soon joined by coils of mail and lengths of hardened leather, until you are only armored in faith. Which is all you ever need. Sua licks her lips hungrily as she drinks in the sight of your scarred, muscled body, "No wonder those fertility priestesses hog you all to themselves," she purrs, tossing her dagger aside, and sashaying closer, "Break me in, good sir. I'm feeling a bit... religious today," Your meaty hands lift her lithe body into the air, and her arms and legs wrap around your neck and waist in anticipation. Your bulbous tip presses against her anus, so as to not disturb the miracle occurring within her womb,
"We begin," you boom, "with the First Law..."
The turning of the noble vampire lady Sua takes time, but it is the Goddess's work. You impale her upon your mighty lance, gouging at her long-unused innards until she howls and curses, your blessed seed pouring into her until her filthy hole bubbles and froths. You then silence the foulness dripping from her poisoned tongue, filling it instead with holy flesh that sanctifies her mouth and throat, her evilness going unspoken as she gags and drools upon it. You gift her the Goddess's Love in every manner possible, slamming her up and down upon as if she were a toy, pounding her into the carpet while she lays upon it, making her stand upon her hands while you make her belly bulge with every thrust, pushing her legs up next to her head and stuffing her insides until your seed erupts from her gibbering mouth. Until by the end of it, she lays twitching upon her sodden carpets, gurgling softly as she clutches at her swollen stomach, her body now as cold as ice from such overuse without sustenance. You snort as you pull your armor back on, "Pathetic," your rumble, "A Temple Priestess would not have stopped until the sun rose the next day. You have much to learn, whore."
You wrench open the entrance of the tent, stalking out into the gloom of the evening, but surely it had only been several hours? And then you notice the quiet. The deathly quiet. The deathless quiet. Fleshless heads creak as they turn to regard you, mouths agape with permanent amusement as they stalk through the ruins of your camp. Horror fills you, but you clamp down on it with sheer rage, you did not know the fate of the army, but by the Goddess, you would cleanse the camp of this filth until your soul was freed from its mortal shell. You draw your sword, raising it in salute, but before you can charge the gathering ranks of skeletons, an ethereal figure floats from amongst them. Her armor was as black as coil, and long silken train trails behind her, soaked through with blood, her face a pale mask of cold malice, "Hail, paladin," she calls, "Your cowardness was noted. Was this where you were hiding?"
"Heretic filth," you spit, and a slight smirk parts her lips as a long, black blade flickers into her hand, "Come and die,"
But then the tent parts behind you, and move cautiously to the side Sua saunters out, yawning and rubbing at her pronounced belly, "Hello Jiu," she waves, "I'm pregnant," she says in greeting, and the floating lady's mask dissolves into something infinitely softer,
"Eh?" Jiu gasps, just like her sister had, "Sua, this is not the time-"
"Oh hush! This paladin here revived my womb before knocking me up," Sua gestures towards you, lewdly rubbing her stomach for emphasis, "Can we keep him?"
"No!" both you and Jiu exclaim at the same moment, sharing a look of odd sympathy that you both had to deal with such a depraved creature like her sister,
"I will die with my faith and honor intact," you growl,
"He's a paladin, Sua. We kill them for a reason!" Jiu reasons, but Sua just huffs,
"Perhaps I enjoy getting impregnated?" she grumbles, "And you!" she whirls on you, "I am not raising your child alone! So you had best stay by my side!"
Jiu glances at you, and you both grimace, before she nods amicably, "I have a solution," she declares softly, and your view suddenly turns sideways as you hear a shriek of outrage from Sua. Ah. The Goddess's love...
It has been five years, and you stare woodenly at the squalling child seated in Sua's lap, as she uses her elegant dress to clean the milk off of her lips, because that is the only way you stare now. You had been Raised, your soul retethered to your corpse, your Goddess releasing you from her warm embrace for this duty, this service. A compromise, of sorts. She was a Goddess who abhorred absent fathers, after all. Sua smirks up at you from her seat on her chair, "Oh stop moldering in silence over there, "I think my milk is running dry once more," she sighs, taking voluminous gulps of blood from a hefty chalice near her. Sua passes your daughter off to a maid, who bows before shuffling from the room, as the vampire sheds her clothing and floats onto her bed, "Perhaps this time you will convert me fully, hmm?" she eyes the bulge in your pants, still throbbing with life, an unnatural hybrid of Life and Unlife, "Goddess, I do love you," Sua prays teasingly as you go to join her.
It was your duty to purge the wicked after all, and Lady Sua remains eternally wicked...
Here we are! Two fics in a week, been a while since that happened. lol
Cuck Reader, Sana x not you
Length 2.5K
You turn on the system, eyes widening to see Sana standing naked before a man. You watch on the screen as Sana gets between his legs, a playful smile on her lips as she grasps his cock. “It’s so big,” she giggles, her hand moving slowly along his length. Sana gathers her saliva and lets it drip onto the head of his cock, watching it flow down before finally moving her hand and spreading it around his thick shaft. Sana looks eager, like she’s holding herself back. “Time to eat,” she says softly before wrapping her lips around the tip, her tongue swirling quickly as she begins to bob her head. One of her hands goes between her legs, and she touches herself, moaning softly around his cock. Occasionally, your girlfriend glances up at him with excited eyes. Sana begins taking more of him into her mouth, and her tongue runs along the underside, tracing his veins.
You watch as Minsoo places his hand on the back of her head and forces Sana to the base of his cock. You can hear her clearly, choking, gagging on it as it hits the back of her throat. A thick layer of spit coats his cock as her body makes more of it. Through it all, Sana’s moans get louder. She’s pushing her fingers deeper into her slit at the rough treatment. You can feel your cock straining against your pants as you watch her do her work. You can see just about every angle with all the cameras around the room. Your girlfriend was on her knees being facefucked by another man.
When he finally lets go of her head and gives her a chance to breathe, you can just barely see her face as she leans back. Drool coats her chin, dribbling down on her chest. Sana smiles, clearly happy with the results. Her hand stays on his cock, stroking it before she goes back in for more. Sana pushes herself closer to the edge, her fingers rubbing her clit now as she pushes his length into the back of her throat. It’s a tight fit; she has to have her jaw wide open to fit him in, but listening to his moans pushes her onward. Sana could feel him throbbing. She briefly debated pulling away and having him cum on her face, but decided that that could be done later. She cradles his heavy balls in her hand, giving them gentle squeezes as he explodes in her mouth. Each time his cock throbs, Sana can feel more of his pouring down her throat, filling her belly. A warmth spread across her body.
Sana bobs her head twice more as he nears the end of his climax. When she pulls away, she makes sure to have her mouth wide open, showing just how well she ate every drop up. She licks her lips and thanks him for the meal before standing up. Sana places her hand on her stomach, slowly dragging it lower until she reaches her needy cunt, “Can you feed this mouth too?” She asks in a sweet, needy voice. Your cock throbs as you hear your girlfriend begging for another man’s cum. Your eyes remain glued to the scene, watching as he pulls Sana to the bed, getting her on all fours. “Minsoo!” Sana cries out as he drives his length into her cunt. Her warm walls cling to his cock, refusing to let go now that they’re connected.
He grabs her arms, pulling them as he drives himself deep into her. Sana’s moans grow louder and louder with each thrust. The only sound between them was the clap of their bodies from the strong thrusts. “How do you like this? Better right?” He grunts.
Sana can hardly speak; moans keep spilling out of her. Minsoo drops one of Sana’s arms and brings his hand down on her ass. The sharp sting from the hit makes her yelp. Your girlfriend’s toes curl as pain mixes with pleasure. “Better! So much better! Bigger, thicker, longer!” She moans out. Sana was being split in half. If that wasn’t enough, he was ramming into her womb with every thrust. The sensation had her drooling onto the bed. Here was your girlfriend telling another man how much better he was, and you were sitting there watching it. You don’t even know when you started jerking off to it.
You continued to watch the action. Minsoo delivered more rough smacks to Sana’s ass, turning the formerly pale skin a bright red, his hand imprinted on her flesh. “More! Hit me again!” Sana cried out, loving each smack that she got. It couldn’t go on forever, though. He pulled her against him and grabbed her tits, fingers digging into her flesh as he kneaded the soft mounds. Sana started to whine, a sound you know all too well. She was getting close to cumming. Her walls were clamping down like a vice on his shaft, already trying to milk his cock for more of his seed. He was pushing her over the edge. One hand went to Sana’s sensitive nipples, pulling on the dusty pink nub while the other hand went to her clit. Her walls continued to tighten around his cock. “I-I’m cumming!” Sana cried out. Her body jerked and twitched as she came on his cock.
Minsoo continued to thrust, speeding up as he got close. You had a prime view of Sana’s tits bouncing as he fucked her; you could see the pleasure on her face as he buried himself inside her. The tip of his cock was pressed right against Sana’s womb as he came, flooding her body with thick and potent baby batter. Sana rested against his body, reveling in the moment. She could hardly feel her body with how much it tingled. Sana collapsed onto the bed, softly moaning. She could just barely feel Minsoo slapping his cock against her ass. Despite the weakness in her arms and legs, Sana did her best. She got onto her knees and arched her back, presenting her ass to him. Your girlfriend reached back and spread her cheeks. “Here too. My boyfriend has never been allowed in here.” Sana cooed as she felt the thick cock slide between her cheeks. She bit her lip, holding back a smile as she waited for him to push inside her other hole.
“You dirty slut,” With how covered his cock was in cum, and Sana’s nectar, Minsoo pushed ahead, prodding the ring of muscle, slowly stretching it. Sana’s muffled moans still managed to fill the air. The pleasure she felt was just too good. He was stretching her so much. Sana was feeling full, and he wasn’t even all the way in. Minsoo pressed on Sana’s back, forcing a deeper arch. He was enjoying himself; he had a whore of a woman in front of him who was seemingly okay with everything. He would’ve sworn he could ram his entire length into her ass in one go and she’d thank him. He didn’t, though; he pushed in slowly. If Sana’s pussy was tight, her ass was levels above that. It was crushing. It was almost like he was being sucked in as well. “Fucking dirty whore,” he grunted. “So fucking tight. I bet you wouldn’t even be able to feel your boy toy.”
“He’s nothing,” Sana groaned. “You’re so much better. You’re going to ruin me,”
“I’m not even halfway in,” he replied. You could’ve sworn Sana’s eye rolled into the back of her head at this point. He was still holding her down when he finally had enough and pushed the last few inches into her petite body. Sana came instantly, nectar splashing onto the bed, her walls trapping him inside her ass.
“Fuck, fuck me up,” Sana mumbled. He was buried deep in her guts. Sana knew she was in for a ride. She pushed her ass back as much as she could in her position. “Move, please, I need you to fuck me.” Sana slipped a hand between her legs, rubbing her clit as she continued. “Use me, fuck this tight ass, make it yours. Reshape my insides,” she begged. After a moment, Minsoo finally started moving, dragging his cock out of her, leaving just the tip inside before ramming it all the way back inside. Sana came again, her mind slowly leaving her. Her body was on autopilot, her hands never left her clit as Minsoo used her.
You listened to Sana’s moans, her whines, and whimpers for more. You had already cum a few times watching the erotic sight of your girlfriend being taken from another man, yet you couldn’t stop jerking off. Your eyes remained glued to the screen, watching Sana take his cock like it was second nature. She kept begging for more, “You’re the only one I need. Fuck me like the cheap whore I am! Cum inside your cheap fleshlight.” She would say whatever Minsoo wanted her to if it meant he would keep fucking her. She was degrading you and herself. You had never heard Sana speak so vulgarly. It all had to end soon enough, though. Minsoo was reaching his limit. He gripped Sana’s shoulder and placed the other hand on her waist, holding her tightly as he reached his climax. He pushed himself against Sana’s plush ass and unloaded, filling her with cum again.
“There’s so much,” Sana mumbles, placing her hand on her stomach. She had both holes filled with another man’s cum. She was on cloud nine, smiling like an idiot as she was pumped full of the stuff. Sana couldn’t support herself at all, collapsing once Minsoo let go of her body. Sweaty and dripping with cum, Sana was flipped over onto her back and moved until her head hung off the bed’s edge. Minsoo slapped his cock against her face, degrading your girlfriend further. It wasn’t like she hated it, though. Sana opened her mouth, welcoming the sour appendage into her mouth, lapping up the cum that remained on his cock, while he played with her tits. Sana popped him out of her mouth and kissed his shaft, dragging her tongue along his length as she sang its praises. “I’ll never need another cock as long as you’re here. This thing is perfect. My boyfriend doesn’t even compare; he’s a shrimp. Now make sure you mark your property.” She said, kissing it for longer before taking it back into her mouth.
In this position, you have to watch Minsoo thrust his cock down Sana’s throat; you could’ve sworn you were seeing it bulge. Sana, for her part, didn’t seem to mind, even as his balls smacked against her face. Her fingers were circling her clit in slow circles. “Damn, right you’ll never need anyone else. I’ll be fucking this pussy until it’s made into my image.” Sana had no response, she couldn’t what with his cock down her throat. Her moans were enough to tell him what he wanted to know, though. Minsoo was quickly reaching his final climax. Sana’s throat vibrating around his cock was becoming too much. He shifted his hand to her throat, wrapping them tightly around Sana as he rammed his cock down her throat. He was on the edge, and Sana gently tapped his legs, reminding him of what she wanted.
Minsoo pulled out at the final second and stroked his cock, pouring his semen onto Sana’s face, painting it with a few spurts before moving over her body and coating her body in a layer of his cum as well. Sana brought her hand to her face, scooping some of his cum off her face and tasting it as she lay there.
Minsoo took in the sight of the ruined woman, snapping a picture of Sana holding the peace sign across her face before going to the shower and eventually leaving your girlfriend by herself. The whole time Sana stayed on the bed, refusing to move her aching body. The only part of her that moved was her fingers as they gingerly moved over her body, pinching her nipples or rubbing her clit.
A few minutes later, the door to the room opens, a moment later, and Sana turns her head and smiles. “Did I do good?” She asks with a smile of pure happiness.
“You were great,”
“My acting was top-notch, right?” Sana follows you with her eyes as you sit beside her sweaty and stained body.
“I think you really fooled him.”
“It’s not so hard,” Sana giggles. “Did you get off, though? Or do I need to…” Sana pressed her tits together, offering them to you.
“Yes, I did. We can do that at home.” You place your hand on Sana’s thigh, “Though, I have to admit, I do want to reclaim you right now.”
Sana smiles sweetly, her nose scrunching as she boops your nose. “Now, mister, you just said we can do that at home. I’ll go take a shower. You need to get the cameras down. Then we can watch it together later.” Sana’s eyes smile at you as she mentions the last part.
“Yeah, you’re right. Take as long as you need. Are you going to need some help getting into the shower?”
“I can handle it,” Sana replied. You watch as she tries to sit up, grunting as she does so slowly. It was almost comical to see her struggle so much. You end up helping her, pushing her back until she’s seated. Slowly but surely, Sana waddles her way to the bathroom. Once the door closes, you get up and start removing the cameras from around the room, making sure not to leave a trace. You pack everything up and wait for Sana, then the two of you leave the hotel and return home after a couple of hours.
Sana smiles happily as she watches a replay of the action while she bounces on your cock. She was more than thankful about the situation; both of you got what you wanted. You got to watch your girlfriend lose herself to pleasure time and time again, only to reclaim her later. And Sana would get to live out two fantasies every time, being treated like a toy and being watched. Knowing you were always watching the sessions with strangers turned her on more than anything else. As Sana watches herself getting facefucked, she recalls the beginning.
You had caught her masturbating on the home surveillance, and when you brought it to her attention, she did it again the next day, calling out to you. She had never gotten off so quickly. Sana presses pause on the tape and brings up that memory, giggling about how surprised she was. The two of you laugh, remembering the beginning of this kinkier side to your relationship. As you do, Sana’s phone buzzes with a notification. It was Minsoo. She rolls her eyes and shows you the message. It was the picture he had snapped, followed by demands of another day together. Sana deleted the contact, “Once and only once,” she says before huffing. “These kinds always try to act so tough. They could never understand,” Sana says, before wrapping her arms around you and pressing her lips against yours. The two of you continue your lovemaking, plans forming on when to do this again.
(Wonyoung x Girlcock Rei & Yujin, 2.5k Words) Tags: The Rock, The Yock, Making a Wony Sandwich, No holes barred, Well okay maybe some, Too many creampies, But not enough creampies for Wony, Wonyongism at its finest, An inspirational tale, No hydration required, Sex
Wonyoung. The perfect girl, the perfect idol. With perfect lips and perfect face and perfect body and perfect attitude and perfect wealth and perfect arousal. Arousal that must be slaked in the most perfect fashion with the most perfect lovers, who naturally must show their appreciation of such a goddess by climaxing indecently soon after arrival; to best show just how perfect Wonyoung is in the bedroom. Wonyoung's adoring and fanatical followers demanded no less from their embodiment of perfection, of Wonyoungism. But there are, of course, exceptions to this rule. Persons who are allowed to enjoy the fleshly delights of divinity to their fullest extent, who are praised for showing such vigor and stamina, who are loved and loathed in equal measure for bringing her such obvious pleasure. And one of those people's names was... Gary. Well, only sometimes, by her fans, otherwise she was widely beloved as Rei Naoi, She Of the Pouty Face, the other was simply An Yujin, who was pretty damn hot and knew it too. These two other members of IVE were always allowed to make a Wonyoung-sandwich, and Dive LOVES watching that shit.
Wonyoung sits prettily upon the edge of her bed, perhaps for a live, perhaps about to film a tiktok, perhaps about to film herself getting plowed into next week, but we shan't worry ourselves about the details. She certainly won't. Perched there with that expression of knowing innocence, knowing that nearly everyone will see through her demure facade and notice that Wonyoung was in fact, stark naked. And she was not alone, Rei and Yujin lounge on either side of her, similarly lacking in clothes, and surprisingly to some, currently wielding girlcocks of impressive proportions (Wonyoung's girl penis, when it appears, is referred to as "The Wock" and is widely idolized for is sublime proportions and ejaculatory power.). The Naock was strong and girthy, its head thicker than its root, matching its owner's bratty personality perfectly, as well as her curvaceous body. The Yock meanwhile was narrow and long, not perversely so, but its supporters had a tendency to fantasize about measuring it with their hands, and its master's laid-back yet sultry temperament suited it well. The Naock. The Yock. Both had their adherents, but only one girl was getting to enjoy them tonight.
Wonyoung smiles modestly as her delicate hands wrap around those meaty monsters, deftly stroking them to ensure that they are fully erect, as if her mere presence was not enough to stiffen any phallus to its fullest extent. Rei and Yujin share a glance. Rei's lips pout. Yujin's split into an easy grin. The usual then. Without warning Rei pulls Wonyoung atop her, her broad dick slapping rigidly against that goddess's perky cheeks, before its wide tip was placed against Wonyoung's celebrated entrance. The Naorod barges its way into Wonyoung's pampered pussy, stretching her hallowed hole with its brutish size until it is firmly within her, an impressive display of vaginal talent to accommodate such a dong with ease. But Wonyoung is not yet finished astonishing her virtual audience, as Yujin takes her place behind her, pressing her unlubricated spear against Wonyoung's rear, The Yock slithers into Wonyoung's permanently unfouled innards, miraculously fitting every inch of itself inside of Wony, when surely it was so long it must be coming out of her mouth!
That very mouth is now open, and emitting the sweetest moans imaginable, not in surrender to those inferior penises, since Wonyoung is superior to ALL penises, even those of IVE (It has been largely agreed that strap-ons do not count as penii, following Wonyoung's spectacular encounters with Miss Ryujin and Mommy Jihyo.), but rather a modest acknowledgement of being so graciously pleasured. Those angelic sounds barely grow in volume as Rei and Yujin worship Wonyoung's divine body with their engorged womanhoods, thrusting themselves into her with great enthusiasm. Both girls are groaning loudly in appreciation of this avatar of perfection, their swaying balls slapping against one another penitentially whenever their movements synchronize, their cocks grinding against each other inside of Wony. Rei's short, powerful thrusts contrasting pleasingly with Yujin's long, languid strokes, ensuring that Wonyoung's insides are suitably churned and rearranged.
But not for long, of course. Even armed with such splendid penises, Rei and Yujin are panting as they desperately try and keep their swollen sacks from emptying themselves; a futile task when the goddess Wonyoung is involved. The Yujock is first across the finish line, hosing Wony's guts with seed like a broken fire hydrant, every shuddering thrust accompanied by yet another jet of watery fluid. The Nock soon follows, erupting like a volcano filling every crevice of Wonyoung's pussy with her glutinous load, no doubt intent on impregnating her divine womb, but everyone knew girlcocks' sperm was infertile (This was in fact, an incorrect assumption created to diffuse worries about idols knocking one another up. Inner-group pregnancies are in fact a fast growing issue in 4th and 5th generation girl groups, with an estimated 21% of all idols onstage being with child at any one time.). When the pair pull out of Wonyoung, Yujin's emissions practically spew out of her open anus, while Rei's sperms turgidly drips out of the fertile confines of her now gaping pussy.
Anyone else would have then put those seraphic lips to good use and cleaned their members using them, but Rei and Yujin have more important things to do, namely, fucking the holes they actually want to. Not that they mind their previous confines of course, but Rei is a butt girl. She likes it in the butt. When she has the Rock she enjoys putting it in other people's butts. She would be more than happy to put it in your butt. And Yujin much prefers a nice throat or pussy to fill, she likes the more intimate feel of breeding her lovers while kissing them, or having them kiss her crotch with her balls against their chin. But Wonyoung's pampered pussy is a touch inflexible, and purportedly struggles to take every inch the Yock, while her tight rosebud of an asshole was not made for such rudely colossal objects as the Naorod. So her internal sexual anatomy much prefers the current arrangement. But Rei and Yujin failed anatomy class, so they're going to make it work anyways.
Wonyoung gets woman-handled onto her side, those long elegant legs now on full display, but her lovers have more stimulating things to hump, namely her pristinely sloppy holes. That serene expression barely flickers when Yujin enters her first, mostly on account of the fact that Wony's pussy was still graciously gaping for Yujin, though she cannot go in all the way, yet. Rei meanwhile is struggling, Wony's lovely little asshole not all too pleased to discover the size of the phallus knocking against it, but there was enough semen and enough anal juices and enough congealed pussy juices and most importantly, enough stubborn force, that the Naock batters its way in. Wonyoung lets out a languid sigh of joy as Rei's girthy member gouges its way into her guts, even as Yujin starts really trying to get all those spongy inches into her most precious place. But after enough graceful screaming and more than a little vigorous thrusting, both ladies can confidently say they are filling their precious Wonyoung to the hilt, who gratefully shows her appreciation by politely climaxing all over Yujin; which naturally means Yujin is now climaxing; which naturally means all that clenching and pulsating is driving Rei over the edge as well. Such harmonic beauty!
But now that they were nestled inside their (mostly) favorite orifices, neither idol seems much interested in doing something like, say, pulling out. Which is only just and right for the watching adherents of Wonyoungism, if they had penis, magical or otherwise, they too would be loath to stop worshipping their goddess, and so the two don't. The pair happily churn and roil their own loads together with the others using their girlcocks, pumping and humping and plowing until the bedroom echoes with the sound of soothing squelching. Wony is, of course, loving every second of this, how could she not be enjoying her two dear friends showering her with affection, sweat, and impressively large quantities of semen (internally at least)? And she expresses her satisfaction vocally, and with great confidence, so much so that Yujin is reminded of her true preference when it comes to Wonyoung Holes. The Yock emerges from the Wussy, followed by a flood of Yum and Yemen, spewing out down the Weeks and dribbling onto the plush carpet, before Yujin clambers onto the bed and makes use of Wony's sweet little mouth.
It is necessary then, to further describe our heroines: Rei, with her big pouty cheeks, big pouty lips, big pouty thighs that support her big pouty ass, big pouty breasts that wobble poutily with each pouty thrust of her big pouty Naock; Yujin, who is one hot sultry mama who everyone can visualize with ease; and of course, Wonyoung, who is perfect from the tip of her dainty toes to the top of her voluminous head, from the delicate nipples gracing her perky breasts to the soft curves of her rear, from the limber sleekness of her legs, to the taut harmony of her stomach... Except that last part is presently incorrect, as Wony's tummy is red and bulging, and is busy bulging ever larger with each creamy spurt of semenal fluid Rei unloads into her innards. Spotting this, and not wanting her dear Wonyo to worry her darling fans by suddenly vomiting several buckets worth of Reimen so soon into the live, Yujin responds in kind from her place at Wonyoung's other entrance to her digestive system. Soon the Yujin is fucking Wony's face with as much gusto as Rei is with Wony's butt (Rei having little desire to unmount Wony's butt, being a butt girl after all), her weighty balls slapping gently against Wonyoung's sculpted chin while they pulsate continuously, ensuring a steady stream of her own jizz is going down the proper direction.
It becomes a contest then, to see who will cause the other's girlcock to be violently expelled from that goddess of grace and fashion Wonyoung, erupting free in a tide of intermingled semen. Yujin, though having a late start, has the benefit of having her shlong an arms-length down Wony's throat, nicely sealing that end, while Rei's stubby dong is steadied by the fact that Wony's cute little asshole is stretched to the limit around it, meaning there is little chance of leakage. Wonyoung, obviously, avails herself by being ever so fantastically gorgeous, as well as having a surprisingly capacious stomach, blissfully content with the fact that she looks as if she is pregnant with triplets. As every Dive knows, Wonyoung birthed IVE herself, so she can easily fit quintuplets in that tummy of hers without any evidence of strain at all. She is obviously mewling with contentment as she lovingly runs her hands down Yujin's supple thighs, her eyes rolling smoothly as those tender lips press against Yujin's crotch. Wony's lower lips are giving similar smooches to Rei as she continues her single-minded anal assault upon Wony's indefatigable rectum (it is a well known fact that Wonyoung's anus is capable of absorbing the most heinous lovemaking with ease, as was previously seen during her eight hour sex session with Ryujin).
With Rei and Yujin climaxing with suitably swift speed (around three minutes per climax, which is allowably long for fellow members of IVE), the pair move Wonyoung into a more conventional position on her hands and knees, allowing them to spitroast her with great vigor and enthusiasm. Each holding onto either Wony's head or waist for support as they fight to keep their gocks inside of her increasingly pressurized insides, since remaining inside of her was much preferable to being outside of her sublime holes. Soon it looks as if Wonyoung's belly contains six, or even seven members of a new idol group (Rei pauses for a moment to waggle her hands up and down), wobbling and swaying gracefully between her sleek arms and thighs. Her elegant face acquires a faintly rosy hue as both of her fellow idols continue their fervent contest, even as they are both steadily being pushed back by the sheer physics of what is contained within her.
A sudden contraction, the fluttering of a muscle, the spasming of an organ, and with an abrupt popping noise, all those slippery inches are suddenly expelled from Wonyoung's throat. The Yujizz follows it out, now thoroughly mixed with Naum, spewing in an unending torrent from Wonyoung's divine lips, locked open in ecstasy as it disgorges the contents of her stomach. Rei cries out in triumph, until a heartbeat later, her girthy shlong is ejected with equal violence, sending her sprawling onto her butt, her cries now one of alarm before they are silenced by a faceful of turgid semen. Those pristine innards languidly extend out from inside of Wonyoung, hosing down the sputtering Rei with ceaseless bursts of shampoo-like cum as Wony's body heroically voids itself from both ends. Yujin is similarly being doused with the sticky fruits of her labor, having been sent staggering backwards, her lower half is now being plastered as Wonyoung endlessly vomits up the seemingly endless supply of seed jammed inside of her. Eventually, Wonyoung unsticks herself from her pose, that pose being the most efficient one to empty a septuplet's worth of semen from her insides, and collapses down into the overflowing puddle pooling beneath her body.
Wonyoung stirs. Wonyoung unburdens. Wonyoung rises. She floats ethereally upright, and strikes a pose as if she was on the Red Carpet, and not the Cummy Sheets, her gorgeous face as serene as always, with a hint of knowing teasing. Knowing that her adoring fans can obviously tell that their goddess was currently only wearing several layers of congealed girl-cum as if it was an expensive evening gown. She gathers her handmaidens, making them recline there at the edge of the bed with their gocks pressed together, the Naock pulsating rigidly against the wobbling length of the Yock as Wonyoung wraps a headband about both of them; lashing the womanhoods together. Wonyoung beatifically seating herself on Rei and Yujin, taking care to use her mostly unused pussy to accommodate such an ample encumbrance. Her expression barely even shifts, as her lovers moan and groan in adoration and thanks for such charity, making sure that the adherents of Wonyoungism see their thanks. Yujin looks as if someone dipped her lower half in wax, yet still retains her naughty smirk, while Rei appears to have had several buckets worth of semen dumped over her head, which she essentially had.
Wonyoung waves her hand in goodbye, contentedly ending yet another insightful and thought-provoking video for her followers to pore over. Yujin and Rei say their own goodbyes as well, mostly by starting to thrust upwards, a sure sign that Wonyoung's benevolence was yet still desired; and Wonyoung responds gracefully by pissing herself, baptizing them both with a sure sign of her favor. After all, who wouldn't want to be pissed on by Wonyoung?
Alrighty, so Fem reader and Dahyun together for a summer! Let's see how things start.
Length 2.7K
Dahyun X F Reader
“This is your aunt Dahyun, you’ll be spending your summer with her.” Those were your mother’s words to you. She had explained it all before you left home. It would be good for you to spend time out in the country. The part you were a little more hesitant about was staying with Dahyun. The only information you got from your mother was that she wasn’t actually your aunt, just an old friend of hers. Mind you, you didn’t really ask questions. All you wanted was some fresh air, and it was provided.
You watch the landscape pass by slowly as the train comes to a halt. The doors slide open, and you’re greeted with the cool breeze. You feel a little relieved, tugging at your shirt. The lack of air conditioning on a train was now something you knew not to take for granted.
At the lonely stop, your eyes meet with a young woman’s. She stands up from the shaded bench, patting down the backside of her long skirt before waving to you. You raise your hand hesitantly and wave back. “Is she waving to me?” you ask yourself a moment too late. You turn around and notice you’re the only one who got off. “She can’t be Dahyun, it must be her daughter,” you think to yourself. She looked too…young, around your age. The young woman’s skin was pale and smooth, milky, almost like tofu. Flawless as far as you could tell. You take a step forward, hearing her light voice carry through the wind.
“I’m Dahyun, you must be Ha-Eun’s daughter.” She says, walking toward you, holding her straw hat as a gust of wind races across the station grounds.
“Y-yes, I am.” You’re a little shocked to find that the woman before you is Dahyun herself. She looks younger than you imagined, given how she looked in the pictures you were shown.
“It’s nice to meet you,” Dahyun says, giving a slight bow as she comes face-to-face with you. “Come, it’s going to get dark not too long from now.” Dahyun pats your shoulder, her hand moving to your back as she gently pushes forward. “I don’t live too far from here,” she adds as you begin the walk to your humble abode for the next few months. The two of you hold a small conversation as you make your way to her home. You wipe the sweat from your brow, pulling at your shirt as the heat gets to you. “I hope you didn’t pack heavy clothing, it's hot out here this time of year. If you need to, you can borrow some of mine.” It was like Dahyun was reading your mind; the clothes you had brought were a little on the heavier side. You glance at Dahyun, the older woman, dressed conservatively. Prim and proper, but with a free spirit, was the best way you could figure out to describe it. You wouldn’t mind wearing Dahyun’s clothes; the long, colorful, floral skirt and cream blouse were a good look on her.
You’re thankful that the walk wasn’t much longer. Dahyun offers you a glass of water that you quickly accept. While you might not have looked like it, you were in desperate need of refreshments. Your legs were tired from the short walk, and you just needed to shower and get to bed. Dahyun, again, seemingly reading your mind, points you in the direction of the bathroom. “If you go down the hall and take the first door on the left, you’ll find the bathroom. Feel free to take a shower, and I’ll make you something to eat before bed.” You nod and gratefully accept her offer, then shower and eagerly eat the food she prepared. Dahyun talks to you about her experiences with your mother, the memories they shared, and what led to being called your aunt. Through it all, Dahyun looks at you lovingly, making passing mentions of the resemblance between you and your mother.
The next morning, you wake up and get out of bed, getting yourself ready for the day. Walking past the living room, you see Dahyun cleaning up. “Oh, you’re awake. Good morning,” You tell her.
Dahyun smiles at you, “I hope my cleaning didn’t wake you up.”
“No, not at all. Do you need any help?”
Dahyun pauses for a minute, “You can actually. I have a room down the hall on the right. It's a storage room, if you could get started there, that would be great.” Dahyun looks around the floor and grabs a duster, extending it out towards you. “Here, just start dusting for now. I’ll be there in a moment to tell you what we’re going to be doing.” You nod and head off to her storage room, sliding the door open. Your eyes look around the small room as you consider where to start.
“I guess anywhere is good,” you say to yourself. You start dusting the boxes, your mind running in the background as you clean the area absent-mindedly. Then you spot something that catches your interest. A small box with your mother’s name on it. Curiosity taking hold of you, you open the box. Your heartbeat quickens and your eyes widen as you see what lies at the very top. You gulp. It was a picture of your mother. She was naked, her body sweaty, cum leaking out of her. Her eyes were half-lidded as her lips were wrapped around a strap-on. Another woman is in the picture, but you can’t see her face. All you can see is a black leather dominatrix outfit. Leather heels that went up just past the woman’s knees, a garter belt that hugged her thighs. A pair of long black gloves that perfectly matched the heels was worn, along with a cupless black bra. You can’t take your eyes off the picture, and you notice the piercing on your mother's body. You’re only able to look away when Dahyun places her hand on your shoulder. You hadn’t even noticed her walk in.
“Ah, I see you found that,” Dahyun keeps a smile on her face. “It was our little secret, the relationship we were in. You see, we were…interested in more irregular things. Maybe we should clean up later. Let’s take a small break.” Dahyun pauses as she stares at you, “If you’d like to know more about what your mother and I got up to, you can come to my room later.” Dahyun grabs the picture from your hand and leaves the room. Your mind races about what you just saw, and you head back to your room.
“There’s no way, there’s just no way,” you say to yourself. Neither woman was the type to engage in that sort of stuff. Hours pass, and you’re still trapped with those thoughts in your head; you have to know more. You want to know. You get out of your room and walk over to Dahyun’s, pausing just in front of the door.
You can feel your heart beating out of your chest as you stand outside of Dahyun’s door. Your hands shake slightly. You gulp before opening the door, your eyes go wide as you see Dahyun. It was the same outfit as in the picture. Your eyes wander down Dahyun’s body. What she looked like now was in stark contrast to the image she projected in public. As your eyes go to her crotch, you spot the massive toy between her legs, her gloved hand stroking the shaft. You hear her laugh. “I knew you’d be interested.” As far as you could tell, it was about 8 inches long. You gulp again as Dahyun walks to you, the clicking of her heels on the floor growing louder until she is right in front of you. She gives you a smile, placing her hands on your shoulders. She tilts her head and pulls your hair back, making you gasp.
In the next instant, Dahyun presses her lips against yours. You freeze in place, and you feel Dahyun’s slick tongue pushing past your lips. Your body submits to her; you feel Dahyun’s hands at your sides, wandering along your body. The fake cock between her legs prods at you; you can’t help but think of what Dahyun is capable of, and the thought of it makes you wet. You're out of breath by the time Dahyun ends the kiss. “Get on the bed,” she orders, her hand on your back. You do as you're told without thinking. More than fear, you felt aroused. You shouldn’t, but in this moment, you were growing wet.
The next thing you know, you’re on your back with Dahyun’s hand under your skirt, her gloved fingers moving your panties to the side and tapping against your slit. You let out a little whimper. It makes Dahyun smile, “You know your mom did the same thing–always whining, begging.” Before you can fully process her words, Dahyun pushes two fingers into your cunt. It’s like electricity flowing through you. Your head shoots back as her skilled fingers find your G-spot in an instant. Her fingers curl inside you, your legs tense, and you purse your lips, trying to hold back your moans. “C’mon, let me hear you. Don’t try to fight it, enjoy yourself,” Dahyun whispers into your ear. Her palm rubs against your clit, forcing the moan out of you. “Such a good girl. Now tell me, do you like it like this?” Dahyun pulls her fingers out, using them instead to tease your lips, occasionally brushing against your clit. “Or do you prefer this?” Dahyun shifts her focus to your clit. She uses her legs to spread yours apart further as her fingers rub the hypersensitive nub. You cry out from the pleasure, your body shaking.
Dahyun presses her lips against yours once more, muffling your moans as she continues to play with you. “Don’t cum yet, we’re just getting started.” She says in a low voice, her fingers continuing to rub against your clit. You feel her faux cock rubbing against your thigh.
“P-please,” you mumble, the words leaving your mouth before you can process what you mean. Still, the act brings Dahyun more joy. She applies more pressure and shoves two fingers inside your sopping cunt, pushing you over the edge. You explode, your hips rocketing up as you cum. Your nectar shoots out of you; you were squirting. Dahyun was making you squirt for the first time in your life. The explosive orgasm has you seeing stars, your body tingling all over. You can barely feel as Dahyun pulls her fingers out of you.
The older woman unzips your skirt and pulls it down along with your soaked panties. As you begin to stir, you look between your legs to find the older woman rubbing her strap against your slit. You moan softly, watching as the large toy slips between your folds. Your eyes wander up and meet Dahyun’s. They show nothing but love. She leans in and nips at your neck, leaving small hickeys. “You’re all mine from now on, okay? You’re going to be my little sex slave, just like your mom was.” You’re almost okay with it. Dahyun’s gentle voice makes it sound like it was a gift to be given that position, and after your orgasm, your body certainly craves more. Before you can muster a response, you feel Dahyun’s strap push past your entrance, the thick silicone head pushing your walls apart. Your jaw drops, a moan escaping you as pleasure fills you once more.
Dahyun’s soft hands run down your sides and along your legs, getting under them. She presses them forward, raising them as she pushes more of her strap into you. It reaches new places inside you. Your eyes meet Dahyun’s again, her knowing smile tells you exactly what she’s thinking. She has you in the palm of her hand. Dahyun squeezes your legs as she pulls the strap out of you, dragging the length bit by bit. The slow process has you wanting more. “What do we say?” Dahyun asks, waiting with only the tip inside.
Your mind runs wild as you consider what she wants you to say. “Thank you? Please fuck me? Make me your sex slave?” All these phrases come to mind, in the end, you say what feels right: “M-make me yours.” You stutter with the words, but Dahyun loves your shy submission. She pierces you with her cock, ramming every single inch into you. Dahyun doesn’t waste a moment anymore, ramming her length in and out of you quickly.
You fill the bedroom with your moans. Dahyun gives you no breaks if you cum she keeps thrusting. “You’ll be my perfect little toy.” She tells you in a loving voice as her rough thrusts push the toy against your womb. Your mind becomes a mess of thoughts, mainly focused on the fact that this petite woman was driving you over the edge time and time again. It was addictive, and you were quickly losing your mind to the pleasure that rushed over you.
“M-more,” you mumble. Dahyun gets excited and asks you to repeat yourself, slowing her thrusts down. “More!” you repeat as she slows down even further. Your cunt ached; you craved more from this woman. “Harder, harder!” you whine. Dahyun pushes on your legs until you're folded in half. She draws out her cock before ramming it back into you. You cry out, drool leaking from the corner of your mouth as Dahyun makes you hers. Each thrust breaks you as you cum again and again, covering yourself in your nectar. Dahyun pushes your legs to the side, letting them fall as she lifts your shirt over your chest.
“Such cute little nipples, can you imagine them with some piercings?” Dahyun teases, taking one in her mouth. You shudder as Dahyun’s warm tongue swirls around your nipple, then her teeth bite down on it. You let out a loud groan. It was music to Dahyun’s ears. She tugged on the sensitive nub and flooded your body with more pleasure than you’ve ever felt. Her hands gripped your waist tightly as she drove her cock into you relentlessly. Your mind was gone, the only thoughts inside your head being about the pleasure you felt, the craving for more. Your sweaty bodies press against each other. Dahyun’s thrusts begin to speed up again, and one of her hands slips behind your back. You wrap your legs around her waist, pushing her deeper into your core. Your jaw drops as you feel Dahyun slip a finger into the other hole. Your walls clamp down on Dahyun’s strap-on, your body tenses as you reach the peak once more. Dahyun’s cock rams into your womb as you cum.
Your eyes roll back as Dahyun claims your lips once more, “We’re only getting started. By the end of the summer, you won’t want to leave. You’ll be the perfect little toy you’re meant to be, right?” You nod your head, unable to form words in your current state. “You’re going to be my perfect little sex toy, every hole trained and ready to be used whenever I want. We’ll change this perfect body of yours until it's exactly what I want my obedient little pet,” Dahyun giggles.
Summer was just starting, and somehow the future was already decided. The moment Dahyun pulled out of you, you felt empty. You wanted her to put it back in. Your hand moves on its own, reaching for the strap-on. The older woman smiles, knowing she’s already got you hooked. She stops your hand by grabbing your wrist. “A good pet knows when I’m going to stop.” Dahyun brushes her hair to the side. “Rest while you can, you’ll be here for a long time.” Dahyun takes off the strap-on and places it on a table by the door before leaving. Your fingers reach for your aching cunt. You were exhausted, yet your body craved more. Something was done to you; the chemistry in your brain changed. All you sought was pleasure at the hands of Dahyun. You would be her perfect pet.
(Male Reader X Janet & Janet's Cousin Joyce & Ariasaki, 7,600 Words) Tags: Yet more harem action, Your Mother is pretty hot too, Hand sex, Straight up jorking it, Impregnations galore, Further fluff and drama
Chapter 1 Here
The dull drumbeat of flesh smacking together reverberates around the dimly lit room, echoing the sublime depravities painted upon its decorated walls. Lady Aria, noble-born scion of a refined and ancient house, gazes up at you with maternal patience, her ample cleavage squished tightly around your morning's rising, more than large enough to cushion against your frantic pounding as you hump her chest. With a sudden gasp, her breasts are awash with your precious seed, spreading down her collarbone to soak into the silken sheets beneath, and an indulgent smile crosses her lips, "As enthusiastic as always, my dear prince," Aria purrs, "It is not difficult to tell which of my Sighs you enjoy the most," she releases her bosom, allowing her massive pillows to spill back down against her chest, revealing the sticky mess you left between them. You shudder as she pulls you forward and commences with cleaning your manhood off using her mouth, an activity which only brings fresh vigor to it. Aria sighs at the sight, "Another round then my lord? We have enough time before we will be required in front of the Palace..." she truly need not have asked, and with a satisfied huff she welcomes you between her thighs once more, "Now remember to watch your pacing..."
Colossal drums pound against your ears as they echo against the walls of the Palace, heralding the arrival of the Divine Emperor, each so large they are practically stationary, and require a team of slaves scores-strong to move. The very air surrounding the assembled nobility seems to quake, and you sense your mother's displeasure in the tightening of her cheek, she always has loathed such militaristic displays. You shift slightly in your place in the stands in front of the Eastern Gate to the Palace, still somewhat sore from your morning's exertions, but still yourself when your mother's eyes flicker in your direction, her displeasure clear to you. It was your first time attending a noblewoman's public punishment, and your mother, Fifth Consort to the Divine Emperor, was expecting you to be as cold and impassive as she was. So you endeavor to do your best to do so, glad Lady Aria had the forethought to insist you wear warm clothes beneath your usual ceremonial robes. Your mother's favorite handmaiden, and your tutor in the noble arts of the bedchamber, sniffs when the drums finally subside, "Finally, how long is she due for?"
Your mother does not answer her, instead idly staring ahead, seemingly at ease amongst the assembled great and good of the Court. Not the entire Court of course, merely those with great enough station to properly appreciate the message the Divine Emperor was trying to convey with this late morning gathering. The morning rays, those not blocked by a cornucopia of awnings and parasols, the glitter of a veritable sea of gold and precious jewels adorning the mustered notables. Several broad tiers provide you all with enough height to gaze upon the Plaza of Punishment, a short expanse of stone that ends with a gate into the Inner City, currently occupied by only one soul. Your mother's entourage, as well as your own meagre following of Lady Janet and her handmaiden, reside on the lowest tier, due to her station as Fifth Consort, allowing you an unparalleled view of the proceedings.
Your mother continues staring at the lonely figure in the middle of the plaza, seated upon a mattress and chained to the pull thrust through it, "Two days," she murmurs, "his Divine Majesty was feeling gracious I suppose,"
Lady Aria makes a thoughtful noise, "So she won't have to beg for much water then, past three days is practically a death sentence. The Sixth Consort's Aunt, what was her name? Lasted a whole week I remember, before dying a month later."
"Tragic," your mother comments drily, "This one only stabbed another concubine though, all this pomp is unnecessary. One day would be sufficient to disgrace her,"
"We cannot have noble ladies fighting like peasants in the streets," Aria agrees, before returning to contemplative silence. You all turn to stare as the Eastern Gate grinds slowly open and the glimmer of light upon lacquered metal fills it as the Palace Guard make their appearance.
Discomfort melts into excitement as the most noble military unit in the Empire marches grandly into the Plaza of Punishment, escorting a massively ornate palanquin born upon the backs of twenty-four strong men. The Jade Regiment lead the way, soon followed by the Azure, the Ruby, the Topaz, and the Onyx, a display of magnificence that sends your heart racing with excitement; for there are few young men that would not be stirred by such a sight. Suitably awed sighs and cheers rise from the crowd of Consorts, nobility, and their entourages, and you struggle to contain your own joyful shout, with the inevitable wrath of your mother the only thing stopping you. So instead you watch in eager silence as the Guard smoothly splits to either side of the processional, allowing the Emperor's conveyance to pass between the armored cordon without slowing. The bearers set down the palanquin with obvious effort, turning it so that their imperial burden might gaze out upon his nobility as well as his criminal with ease.
A hush falls over the crowd, fans snap close and spines straighten as the door slides open and the Divine Emperor, Dragon of the North, steps rigidly out into the open. A complex concoction of emotions fills you at the sight of your most noble father, and you swear that he recognizes you when his eyes sweep through the assembled Court, ensuring that all are aware of his power. An officer jogs forward, bowing sharply at the waist in militaristic fashion before standing at attention, a truly splendid specimen judging by the appreciative noises coming from the ladies of the Court. The Divine Emperor mutters something, and you swear that the officer's face twitches, before he nods brusquely and signals to one of his men, who raises two black flags. Now muttering breaks out once more, and Lady Janet gasps from her place near you, "Two days... Do we have to watch?" Your mother hisses for silence, shooting you a glance that clearly urges you to better control your consort, before returning to glaring expressionlessly at your father.
Your majestic father gives one further glare at the stands, before retiring to his palanquin, apparently satisfied with his brief appearance. The Palace Guard smoothly reform, and soon are trooping stolidly back through the Eastern Gate, leaving behind a single unit of the Onyx, who take up positions surrounding the chained noble lady. Your mother lets out a noncommittal grunt as the majority of the crowd rustles into motion, an amorphous body drifting gradually back into the Palace proper, leaving all but a few scattered groupings of nobility. Walking next to your mother, ensconced within a protective huddle of handmaidens and servants, you make a querulous noise, "Why are we leaving so soon, mother?"
"Would you enjoy watching a lady of gentle breeding being raped by peasants for two days straight? I had not realized your tastes ran in such a direction," your mother responds drily, "There is a reason we usually do not allow the young to witness this, without the proper context the lesson will be a poor one,"
"And what lesson is that?"
"Feigned ignorance is beneath you," your lady mother replies sharply, "you know well what it is,"
"That to cross the Emperor invites a fate worse than death?"
"Correct. Behead a noble and the rest will learn nothing. Torture a noble and rest will resent you. But disgrace them in front of their peers? Leave them a walking, suffering example of your wrath? That the nobility will remember every day."
You walk in silence for many heartbeats, passing stoically beneath the embrasure-studded Eastern Gate, its doors thicker than your arm opening into a long tunnel filled with murder-holes where defenders might dump boiling oil and rocks on any attackers. Once back out into the open air, your education continues, "Then why were most of the Court allowed to leave before even witnessing the punishment dispensed?"
"You need not skin a flayed man to make a point, simply showing the knife is enough to make them suffer," your mother imparts, "now all will remember the last time we were all forced to watch, and be wary,"
"Then who stayed?"
"Her family, and those sadistic or depraved enough to watch," your mother flashes a quick signal, and the handmaiden behind her snaps her fan upon behind your head, while your mother's gilded fan unfolds with similar smoothness in front of your faces. She leans close, her breath against your ear, "And how is your nubile consort, hm?"
You blush at the question, since you know what she expects the answer to be, and you both already know what it will be instead, "Lady Janet is... a pleasure," you murmur back, and your mother scoffs,
"Do not lie to me so pathetically, it has been four weeks since you first bedded her, and while I laud your dedication to learning the lover's arts from Lady Aria, your seed is better spilt elsewhere," she sighs, "Aria is late, and though I would not mind you getting her with child, should Janet not be showing first then the Court will question the very reason I procured her," your mother sniffs, "So do not disgrace her, nor I. Spend your lust in Janet. Get her with child, and perhaps I shall be pleased with you," she whispers, before refolding her fan with a harsh clack, leaving you feeling a familiar mixture of guilt and dread.
"Understood, mother," you manage, and she clucks,
"I would hope so, child," she says wryly.
Organized chaos reigns as the various groups of nobles separate and head towards their conveyances, a menagerie of palanquins, carts, carriages, and gigs. Resolving to show some initiative, you fall back a few steps, allowing various handmaidens and servants to pass you by before coming level with your consort, Lady Janet. Who glances at you furtively, "Oh! Good morning, my lord. I'm sorry, I was lost in thought..."
You tilt your head obligingly, "Good morning to you as well, my lady, what worries you so?"
Janet grimaces, "It's that poor woman out there, I saw another lady suffer the same fate a year or so ago, and it distressed me greatly..." she shudders, "She started... begging... it was awful!"
You nod in sympathy, feeling a bit less curious about the whole process, what sounded erotic in your mind was likely much less so in person; even if many ladies enjoyed... tame reenactments of what went on out in the Plaza. You gently place your hand atop hers, "Would you permit me to join you in your carriage then? Should I serve as a welcome distraction, of course" Janet looks at you inscrutably for a few moments, before bowing slightly,
"I would be honored for you to join me, my prince."
As you step up into Janet's carriage, having ridden down from the Harem in your mother's, you notice a disturbance occurring in one of the various clusters of people around you. Lady Janet pokes her head out as well, squinting for a moment before gasping, "That's the Third Consort's party, I think. What is happening?"
You shrug as you clamber into the decorated interior, sitting next to Janet and facing her handmaiden and servant opposite of you,
"Who knows? Probably someone's carriage broke down again," an explanation which seems to settle Janet, and as the door closes she turns slightly so that she can face you more easily; the carriage clattering into motion soon after. She minutely adjusts her robes, ensuring that the sleek, red fabric flows around her body correctly, and that her breasts are properly pushed up and displayed; a civilized woman invites lust even in distress. Janet lets out a soft sigh,
"It has been some time since you have last visited me, my lord," she says tentatively, "does Lady Aria occupy you so?"
You frown, you had been spending much of your time, amorous or otherwise, with Aria these past few weeks, and no doubt Janet was feeling a touch neglected.
So you bow your head, "I offer my apologies then for my lack of attention, my lady, it must have been difficult for you to be alone for so long," Lady Janet makes a pleased noise,
"Oh! Please, my prince! It is of no worry!" she lets out a wistful breath, "And it is not as if I am not used to it, waiting for a husband while remaining untrained was..."
"Difficult?" you supply,
"Boring," Janet corrects you, "All of my friends were busy showing off their skills and techniques that they had learned, while the only Sighs of Pleasure my mother trained me in was the Mouth and Hand," she brightens a bit, "I was able to master my feet though! All that free time meant I got to pick something more uncommon to practice,"
"I would be honored to experience it," you say, and Janet giggles, her mind far from the Plaza and it's no doubt well-besmirched occupant,
"Oh you will enjoy it! My teachers would always make such amusing noises, Father would always tease me that 'half the household has your footprints on them!'" she snaps her fan up to hide her laughter, her eyes narrow with amusement over the simply ornamented folds, and she glances down, "I see our conversation has been a fruitful one..." And Janet was entirely correct.
"I am in your good hands," you open your own in supplication, allowing Lady Janet easy access to the noticeable bulge in your formal robes,
"Yes, you are," Janet says with a smile, slipping her hand into your robes and producing your manhood, its pink tip peeking out from beneath it's hood. Her other hand languidly unfolds towards the other two occupants, and her handmaiden nudges the servant, who hurriedly opens her top and shoves her hand down it, rummaging around before producing a narrow flask that she unstoppers. The girl careful allows a measure of the contents to spill out in Janet's palm, who nods in satisfaction as she roils it around, "Well done, it is still fairly warm," Janet declares, and the serving girls bows sharply, with the handmaiden looking relieved as well, and then slowly dribbles the oil onto your penis. You shudder at the sudden warmth as it slides down your shaft, before Janet's other hand applies it more thoroughly, which only causes yet more of the same reaction from you. Janet giggles, "My prince is so sensitive! I guess Lady Aria hasn't taught you everything yet..." and shows you what she means.
You writhe in your padded seat while Lady Janet glides her hands up and down your erection, polishing your spear with exquisite skill that leaves you gasping, your manhood on the edge of eruption. Your consort giggles appreciatively, "You honor me with your moans, my prince, I have to be careful to make sure you don't finish too early!" Janet tastefully pauses once more as a fresh gush of watery fluid leaks from your engorged tip, watching with fascination as it drips through her fingers, "Such... capacity. Where do you store it all, my lord?" she teases you, her fingers swirling your morning dew into the sticky mixture she is using to stroke you, lazily dragging her palm along your rigid length while you groan with pleasure, unable to answer her. Your eggs pulsating within your wrinkled sack, you gasp as you bless Janet's hands with yet another crystalline slurry, which only makes her coo once more, "Do you wish for release, my lord? I have yet to even move past my most basic techniques..." Your hips buck, which gives the women in the carriage all the signal they need that this latest outpouring will not be denied. Janet's handmaiden ceases her discrete masturbation and slides onto the floor of the conveyance, ready to ensure your royal seed is not disgracefully wasted upon the floorboards, but Janet waves her back up.
Turning your penis slightly to the side, your consort resumes her strokes, moving faster and gripping more tightly in a manner that has your eyes rolling, trembling from the pleasure emanating from your groin. Lady Janet carefully place her hand in front of your tip, as the first ropes of your seed erupt from your tip, splattering into her waiting palm while she excitedly works your painfully pent up load out of you. Once you stop shuddering, something which seems to last ages as Janet cheerfully continues gratifying you even after your spectacular climax, she daintily brings her upraised hand to her lips and drinks down every drop of your blessed emanations. She swallows, and then sighs blissfully, before giving you a radiant smile, "I hope my prince enjoyed himself?" she asks politely, and you let out a strangled rasp,
"He- he did indeed! I will- be sure- to ask for- your favors more often!" you manage, and Janet bows at the waist,
"You honor me, my lord, I look forward to you gracing my chambers soon..."
The rest of the ride passes in companionable conversation, with the handmaiden adding in her own acidic asides that make the two of you chuckle, and before long Lady Janet is being helped out of her carriage, your mother's party once more ensconced behind the protective walls of the Harem as well as her own estate. You follow, blinking in the wane sunlight, before moving to untangle your tiny entourage from your mother's and hustle them inside into the warmth of the interior; even with the sun out it was still quite chilly. Your mother glances at you as you pass by with Ladies Aria and Janet, her eyebrow rising inquisitively, but says nothing. Nor does she need to, you can tell by the faint quirk of her lip that she is amused. So you greet the various handmaidens of your mother while your party sweeps by, their names spilling from your lips while sliding like ice across a hot pan through your mind.
That was another one of your mother's "helpful" lessons she had imbued you with, you struggle to actually think of peoples' names. She had hammered into you from your earliest memories to not think of people as well, people, but rather their personalities and relationships, their strengths and weaknesses, so as to insulate yourself from the stress of using them. What need have you to worry about sacrificing a pawn when you cannot even comprehend their name? Obviously this conditioning did not work entirely, and once you warmed to someone sufficiently, you could actually perceive their name, most notably your dear Lady Aria. It was frankly surprising to you that you had been able to process Lady Janet's name so quickly, which you hope was a good sign that your mother's work was being gradually rolled back. So while your mouth says "Lady -", your mind notates her as "Fifth daughter of the seventh undersecretary to the Minister of Public Works"; truly a wonderous thing. It goes without saying that you cannot remember thinking of your own mother's name, not even once.
Lady Aria holds her tongue until you reach your chambers, with Lady Janet peeling off several doorways beforehand to her own rooms, situated intimately close to your own so that you need not travel far should you desire her. Aria settles herself onto one of your couches, "So, I hear your mother spoke with you regarding Lady Janet, then?" you join her on the couch, nestling in against the softness of her body, while her arm slips protectively over your chest,
"She did indeed," you sigh contently, "she even mentioned you were... late," Aria grumbles,
"J-! Your mother would have, she knows my cycle is always late! But truly though," her hand picks at your robes, "she is correct that you should put a baby in Janet's belly, hers is a more fertile soil..."
"That does not mean I cannot plant my seed in yours until it takes!" you reply heroically, which only makes Aria giggle wistfully,
"Of course, my prince, you are welcome to try!" Before subsiding into thoughtful silence, "For Janet..." she starts, "I would advise staying within the Outer Sphere, focus on her hood, use your mouth and fingers, your stamina is still far too low to attempt the Inner to bring her to climax,"
"So I should avoid penetrating her then?" you flush slightly,
"Only until Janet is suitably prepared, and of course, rely upon her handmaidens, the ancestors know they have pleasured her often enough!" Aria replies, "She will still be as inexperienced with penetration as you are, so luckily if you do not perform well it will be no slur upon your reputation. Your mother knew what she was doing when she chose her to be your first consort, few will be able to judge either of you in this situation,"
You nod thoughtfully, as always your mother's schemes have hidden depths, "I shall visit Lady Janet at once then," you decide, and Aria laughs,
"Oh give her a day or so to prepare, my lord, you do not want to seem too desperate! And anyways, it will give you some time to practice your brush strokes," Aria pointedly opens her robes around her groin, "let us see if that unruly tongue of yours can be put to good use this time..."
It was only several hours later then that you send a servant to Lady Janet's chambers, your youthful desires getting the better of Lady Aria's sense of propriety; having spent an hour with your face buried in Aria's crotch had not helped with matters either. You are gratified then when the messenger pops back in mere minutes later, bows, and passes Janet's response to one of your mother's handmaidens roosting around the room. The slip of folded paper finds its way to you, passed from perfumed hand to perfumed hand, and you open it to reveal the simple message, I am waiting, eagerly, my prince. Aria chuckles to herself as she reads it, and shoos you away with obvious amusement,
"Ah, youth... go enjoy yourself, my lord, and do try to leave enough of your seed inside of her this time" she teases, and the surrounding ladies cover their giggles with palms and fans. You grumble an acknowledgement, bow in farewell, and accompanied by a few handmaidens and servants, take the short walk down to Janet's chambers.
Who greets you warmly as you step through her doorway, "Welcome, welcome my lord! I did not expect you so soon... but I'm glad you are here!" Lady Janet blurts with a polite bow, her voice betraying her anxiety, "Please, join me in my sitting room, unless you wish to take matters directly to my bed...?" her eyes flick in that direction. Your nerves as played up as your consort's, you still do your best to sooth her,
"I would love for you to entertain me in your sitting room," you manage, "though I am still eager to join you in the bedroom!" you add hastily, and Janet covers a nervous giggle,
"Oh, well, this way then," she gestures, and you follow her through a dispersing crowd of her attendants and servants, your own coterie following behind you. Her sitting room was somewhat sparsely decorated, but no doubt your opinions regarding décor were somewhat warped by growing up in one of the Seven Consort's palaces, so you hold your tongue. Janet settles onto a patch of pillows, and you join her boldly close on the pile next to her, clearly indicating your desire, which seems to thrill her as much as it unnerves her.
You both lounge in uncomfortable silence while Lady Janet's handmaidens delicately serve you both tea, before settling in to watch and chatter, providing a low susurration of gossip that helps fill the void. You spend this time drinking in the sight of your consort, her lithe body once more sheathed beneath her atrial-red robes, emphasizing her modest curves, while her hair was done up within her favorite headpiece, and her makeup more discrete than usual. Naturally such observing does not go unnoticed, and Janet smiles shyly, "Are you enjoy the view, my prince?" and you flush in embarrassment,
"I would ask the same of you, my consort," you reply, "your gaze seems to linger in certain areas..."
Janet covers a laugh, "It's not my fault my lord is pitching a tent in his robes!" she wiggles into a more comfortable position, "And I thought you spent after this morning's activities, would my prince care for some light... entertainment?" The stiffness in your groin only grows, and you nod amicably,
"It would be my honor, my lady, though perhaps not too intense an entertainment...?"
"Oh and why is that?" Janet gives you a sidelong look, while she beckons with one hand towards one of her servants,
"I would hate for my seed to," you cough awkwardly, "go to waste," you finish lamely, but your consort seems satisfied with this,
"So eager..." she teases, but does not disagree with the sentiment.
Lady Janet smiles coquettishly at you while her serving girl quickly but gently cleans her feet with a bowl of warm water, before applying a layer of warm oil to ensure they remain supple. The girl touches her forehead to the floor before slowly backing away, as your consort brings her freshly pampered feet to bear on you. You shudder as she languidly guides them along your thigh, and start in surprise when her toes nimbly wrangle your robes open and allow your erection to spring free of its confines. Janet giggles at the sight, and appreciative sighs emanate from your lounging audience, with many of the noblewomen glancing around to ensure the commoner girls are not watching; everyone knew commoners were unable to resist the sublime temptations of their betters' bodies. You are unable to contain a soft moan as Janet's feet wrap delicately around your manhood, her smooth soles sliding slowly up and down your length, they are nearly as soft as Lady Aria's pillowy cleavage. It is not long before a runnel of clear liquid is dribbling down your shaft, causing Janet to pause, watching your tip twitch rhythmically until subsiding, "Well that was close," she teases you, "I see my favorite Sigh is one you enjoy as well!"
But your seed's fate was not to be spewed upon Lady Janet's dainty toes, not yet at least, and Janet seductively opens her robes to reveal her nubile body, leaning backwards to give you the best view. Her modest breasts are still a delight to behold, as is the smooth slope of her stomach leading down to her bright slit, already glistening in the afternoon light. So naturally that is what you choose to dine upon first, your mind afire with lust, you eagerly push her legs back so that you might feast upon the scrumptious meal she was offering. The surrounding ladies titter and whisper at such youthful boldness, but Janet seems quite pleased with the hurried pace, and nods in encouragement, "Oh! Be gentle, my prince," she sighs as your mouth presses against her pinkish petals, "you are so impatient today!" Which, to be fair, you almost always are, so this was hardly unusual. So instead you do your best to ease her somewhat feigned protests by digging in just as Lady Aria so rigorously attempted to teach you.
The fragrant stench of Lady Janet's moistened lily fills your nose as you drag your tongue along her slit, relishing in tiny shivers it causes, before swirling around her pronounced hood. You hear her gasp as your mouth fastens around her nub, and you slurp upon her delicate flesh until it swells up, sucking until your cheeks ache and you switch back to flicking at with your tongue. You repeat this cycle several times, never able to actually bring Janet to climax, yet delighting her enough that she does not subtly push you away in boredom or discomfort. Eventually though, she tires of the exercise, and discreetly motions her head to indicate that it was time to move onto the main performance, and judging by the noises her flower was making, she was more than ready for it. Janet draws you up atop her with a pleased smile, her flush showing through her thin layer of makeup, "I think things will go much easier this time, my lord," she giggles as she hikes her hips up, curving her back upwards and drawing her legs back until they rest on either side of her head.
Ordinarily you would support Lady Janet's lower half in this mating press position with your arms and your weight, but you lack the muscles to do so properly, which was why you had handmaidens to support you of course. Several glide forward to shove a stiff pillow beneath Janet's rear, while another grasps her legs to hold them in place, while two more hover nearby you in case you collapse atop your consort from exhaustion; these ladies obviously have ample experience in such matters. Soft hands guide your manhood inside of Janet, and you both moan as your length slides into her until your balls press against her taint, "Oh! My prince!" Janet gasps, "You are so deep, I can- I can feel you in my stomach," she shudders, "allow me a moment to-" Janet squeals when you start to move anyways, the contours of her hole squeezing your rod intoxicatingly, and you are unable to stop yourself from using it. Wet squelches form a pleasant counterpoint to Janet's squeals as you take her, your bodies slapping together with every thrust, splattering the surrounding noble ladies with her profusive nectar.
As always, you are amazed at how wet and warm a woman feels, your consort's lily pampering your penis with its softness, it was as if you were inside of a soup dumpling. You pant with effort as you make love to your consort, your manhood already twitching spasmodically as heat burns its way up your shaft; whoever named this position did so correctly, it was made for breeding. You gasp out that you are close, and Lady Janet nods encouragingly, "Yes! All in me!" She urges, "Let it all out in me, my prince! Oh! Fuck!" She curses as you spasm atop her, your member pulsating deep inside of her as your load empties itself into her fertile depths, your seed painting her insides. You lay atop Janet, shuddering from the force of your orgasm, the pair of you simply panting in the afterglow of your sex, enjoying the warmth of one another's bodies, "It's so... sticky, in me," Janet sighs, "it feels like quite a lot as well, if you are always this bountiful then I will be with child by the end of the month!"
"Well," you manage, "I suppose I know what we shall be doing for the next month then!" and the surrounding ladies laugh politely at your wit, some more honestly than the others.
It takes some doing to extricate yourself from Lady Janet, but many hands make for light work, and soon you are sprawled amongst a pile of attentive handmaidens, who shower you with affection while Janet's ladies ensure her rear remains hoisted and her legs pressed together. Janet's favored handmaiden detaches herself from her mistress's side and approaches, bowing deeply as she does, "You honor us all with your visit, my lord," she proclaims formally, "your smooth coupling with our noble lady brings great joy to our household." Janet's handmaiden eyes your slick manhood, "It would be a great privilege to clean you, as a sign of our gratitude..." your mother's handmaidens huff at such temerity (themselves being too busy quietly bickering over who would have the honor of doing so to actually get around to doing it), but you graciously choose to accept her kindly offer, and her moon-shaped face widens further with delight.
You are pleasantly surprised to discover that the handmaiden's skills at fellatio are noticeable, not that you have much experience in having your rod polished, but the lady was doing a rather good job showing off this Sigh. Indeed, she was doing so well that your manhood reverses its shrinkage under her tongue's adept ministrations, which only seems to prolong the traditional cleaning process, her ornate headpiece bobbing up and down your shaft with growing enthusiasm. Which causes yet more territorial fluttering from your roost of noblewomen, "That is quite enough, Lady Joyce!" one of them hisses
"You overreach!" declares another,
"Know your place!"
"...unbecoming of a lady of birth..."
"...and what do you expect from such a middling household..."
"...like some sort of... commoner..."
While Janet's handmaiden was bordering on improper conduct, after all, your own handmaidens would ordinarily be the recipients of any excess lust following a coupling, you are enjoying yourself enough to motion for her to continue, "Why so overly bold, my lady?" You enquire, curious, which unfortunately causes her to pull her head off of your manhood and retreat, bowing hurriedly,
"A thousand apologies, my lord!" she wails, "I was too lost in the delight of pleasing you that I forgot my place, please forgive me!" You frantically wave away her worries,
"Please calm yourself!" you cry, mortified by this sudden awkwardness, "I was only asking out of curiosity, my lady..."
"Forgive me," Janet's handmaiden sniffles, "It has just been so long that I forgot myself..."
"My cousin's husband has been ignoring her," supplies Janet, her waist still upraised to ensure that every last drop of your seed remains inside of her, "which is why if offered for her to join me in the Harem as a handmaiden,"
Janet's handmaiden nods, "It's been unbearable, my lord! We have rarely shared a bed since our joining, he just ruts with that peasant whore of his all night long!" she chokes back a sob, "At least here I can be comforted by other women of my station..." There are some sympathetic clucks from the surrounding ladies, men are obviously expected to use women of lesser station to slake some urges, but to prefer a commoner over a noblewoman was scandalous. You feel your pity for this humiliated lady rising, and are somewhat bemused to find something else rising as well, your penis stiffly saluting her misery. The Lady Joyce seems unable to tear her gaze away from it, "My lord...?" she asks tentatively, hope filling her expression,
"Then I shall comfort you, my lady," you declare grandly, and Joyce nearly breaks out relieved tears while the rest of the ladies in the room make approving noises; with several already with hands sliding beneath their robes.
You are astonished to realize that you are actually able to think of Lady Joyce's name, perhaps you should try sticking your rod in more ladies...
But that was a thought for the future, as Lady Joyce promptly turns onto her hands and knees, pulling her long robes up over her waist to reveal her plump rear, before pulling her soaked undergarments down around her legs. Janet's cousin was clearly ready for penetration, judging by the glistening damp coating her thighs and rear, her slit puffy and swollen with arousal, her body shivering with anticipation, "Oh please," Joyce breathes, "Mount me as vigorously as you would like, my lord, claim me from my wretched husband!" Shuddering with anticipation, you still find enough restraint to glance at your consort, it would be untoward to fornicate with her handmaiden without her permission, but Janet gestures for you to continue with a smile. Joyce gasps when your hand grasps her waist, eagerly pushing back against you when your tip touches her lily, but the angle is poor and your manhood simply grinds along her taint. Controlling herself, the lady reaches a hand back to orient you properly, and this time you are able sheath your sword fully inside of her without issue.
Lady Joyce was like an overripe peach, plush, juicy, and ready for the plucking. Wet slaps reverberate around the room as you slam yourself against her generous ass, every thrust resulting in an appalling squelching as your manhood delves into her overflowing hole. Joyce gasps and squeaks every time you fill her to the hilt, moaning with unreserved pleasure, "Yes! Harder, my lord! Plow me! Ruin me! I am yours!" Which only spurs you on, pounding away at her gushing slit with a mindless lust that would make Lady Aria sigh in disappointment, but your lover is obviously in need of such rough treatment. Soon you are dripping with sweat from your furious exertions, your member sliding easily into her squishy depths, her thick cheeks providing a generous cushion to break yourself against. Joyce spasms, "Right there! Don't stop! Please, my prince! Harder!" she blubbers, as her entire body is wracked with uncontrollable shaking, mewling in pleasure as her insides convulse around your already spoiled penis. Your groans soon join hers as you fill her like a dumpling, which only causes a fresh round of orgasmic shivering from Joyce, "Yes! Fill my belly with child! Give me your seed, my prince! Breed me! Show my worthless fucking husband what a real man is!" she shrieks joyously, her fingers curled into claws as your balls pulsate tirelessly to impregnate this freshly encountered womb.
Once more you stagger back into the embrace of your handmaidens, one of whom is quick to clean your manhood before any other ladies in the room could get any ideas about receiving their own dose of Imperial majesty. Lady Joyce assumes the same position as her mistress, legs tightly held together while upraising her hips, to ensure that your seed quickens inside of her. Her robes are in immodest disarray, revealing more than a little of her luscious body, and she lets out a shuddering breath, "My cycle ended several days ago... my lord, I think you have impregnated me..." an announcement that results in more than a few mutters but also congratulations, mainly towards you, which you find quite encouraging. Janet gives you a wan smile,
"I hope that you will find reason to visit, my prince, Lady Joyce might be speaking... too enthusiastically," which prompts her cousin to huff,
"Excuse me for enjoying my first proper coupling in years!" she glances at you, "I too would be honored by your return, it would be good to... settle the matter of my fertility,"
You manage a slight bow, "It would be a privilege, my ladies. Now if you would excuse me..."
The two noblewomen scramble to their knees and bow fully, both still holding one hand between their legs to hold their entrances shut, as you and your entourage depart; you are far too exhausted to uphold polite conversation. You make your way back to your chambers, where you are pampered ceaselessly by your mother's attendants, with Lady Aria being especially maternal. It all feels like too much for you. Surrounded by clucking women, you make a snap decision and announce you will be taking a bath, alone, an urge which at least some of them seem to understand. Two handmaidens follow you into the baths though, staying several steps back to afford you your needed privacy.
The central baths in your mother's palace are expansive to say the least with several large pools to bathe inside, and ample servants to keep the place clean or massage flesh sore from lovemaking. The room was mostly deserted when you arrive, stripping in the entry chamber before stepping along the rough stone floor into one of the smaller baths. Your accompanying ladies slide into one of the nearby ones, close enough to keep an eye on you while affording you the space you needed to recover from your exertions, no doubt gossiping under their breaths about your visit to your consort. You let out a tired sigh as you try and relax, unsure as to where the sudden need for solitude had come from, your sexual sessions with Lady Aria had never resulted in such a feeling... You ponder this for a long while, the warm water permeating your skin and soaking away your worries along with the sweat from your sex. Your gaze wanders idly, from busying servant girl, to the erotic statuary, to the sultry curves of your handmaidens as they rise from the water to stretch, their breasts glistening in the soft lighting of the lamps... Someone slips into the water next to you, causing you to start, until you recognize just who it is, "Lady Mother," you greet her formally,
"My child," the Fifth Consort drawls in response.
Your mother stretches languidly, before peering at you from the side of her eye, "Her cousin too, hmm?"
Your flushed face reddens further, "Is that an issue?"
"No. And such alacrity as well, it has not even been a day," your mother's lips twitch,
"Will not Lady Joyce's husband take issue with this?" you enquire, feeling some residual guilt for your actions, and your mother lets out the softest of snorts,
"I suppose I may forgive you for your ignorance, there has been a lack of men in your life to learn from, but no, he shall not."
"Why?"
"Because he thought his wife worthless, but now you have proven otherwise. Now his wife is lady whose skillful Sighs were enough to seduce an Imperial scion, and fertile enough to bear his child, no doubt Lady Joyce will be recalled to his side soon enough to add a polite vagueness to her pregnancy," your mother glances at you, "And you wondered why I was so careful as to your initial choice of lovers? It is to be known you desire ladies of quality, not lowborn whores like so many of your peers,"
"Who is her husband anyways?" you ask with a frown,
"He commands one of the Eastern Fleets," your mother replies, and then, "Must you stare at my breasts so lustfully? I had not realized you wish to emulate the Ancient Families, but if Lady Aria is not up to the task, then I suppose I must..." You start in surprise, before realizing you had indeed been staring, which was something of a shock since you had been bathing with your mother for years now without fully processing that she too, was a woman. Her hand drifts over to your crotch, and her lips quirk once more, "My, you are lustful, how endearing," she makes a languid motion with her other hand, and soon one of her handmaidens joins you in the water, "Pleasure him, discreetly," she orders, before returning to the conversation, "As I was saying..." But your attention was now thoroughly taken as the lady expertly dips her head into the warm water to take you in her mouth, skillfully applying this Sigh to your resolutely erect penis in a manner that leaves you gasping.
Your mother slaps you. Not hard, but enough to convey her disappointment and contempt, "Pay attention," she snaps at you, "you will have a woman between your legs at most feasts and celebrations. If you cannot hold a polite conversation while some concubine is pleasuring you then I will have failed as a mother," she pauses as her concubine's head gently breaks the surface for air, before descending once more, with you absently rubbing your cheek and wondering how anyone could be aroused by your mother, "Listen. Your father shall soon be calling for you, and you know how he loves his little tests, so I shall have scrolls and books delivered to your chambers in preparation,"
"Military reading?" you ask with burgeoning excitement, swallowing a groan, and your mother sighs,
"Oh indeed, you men do love to slaughter one another. Study it well, but remember that you are no strategist, you have not been raised in the camps or amongst the military families," she crosses her arms, "Learn what you must, but remember your roots, that is how you shall triumph,"
"Y-yes mother," you shudder, the concubine leaving you teasingly on the precipice, even with her occasionally coming up to breathe,
"Oh, feel free to finish, I would not have my dear lady exert herself overmuch for a thin load," your mother waves her hand dismissively, as said thin load promptly empties itself into the handmaiden's warm mouth.
You watch as the handmaiden surfaces for the final time, bows to your mother and then you, before rising up out of the water and padding over to one of the cooler pools, unable to tear your gaze away from the sway of her hips. Your mother meanwhile watches you, and lets out a soft exhalation of amusement, "I worry half of my household will soon be waddling about with swollen bellies," she muses, "Not that I am complaining of course," and your flush remains strongly upon your cheeks, "Oh do go away, child," your lady mother shoos you, "you can be such a tiring conversationalist at times..." she leans back against the edge of the pool closing her eyes to enjoy the warmth, her supple breasts gently bobbing in the water, and you feel the sickening desire strike you once more. You might feel lust for your own mother, but it was hardly wholesome.
Thank you to everyone who still has faith in this series <3 First fic of May!
It’s funny how life works. You never thought it would come to this point, but you know what they say: expect the unexpected. That’s the only way you can get through your twenties without going insane.
But even so, you still have little recollection of how you ended up sitting in a café, waiting to meet Honda Hitomi.
That’s right: the Honda Hitomi. You can’t believe it either. Years ago, you were mourning IZ*ONE’s disbandment, and now you’ve somehow landed the opportunity to meet the veteran idol of your dreams. Your hand keeps trembling on the table and she isn’t even here yet. What more if she finally shows up? God, you hope you don’t faint.
I’m almost there~ I’m really sorry for the wait!
🍑 xx
You want to text her back and say there’s no need for apologies. You’ll wait for her your whole life if need be, just like how you waited for her to debut again, waited for her merch in long lines—
“Hey there!”
You look up from your phone and your heart nearly stops.
Alright, you can remember how you got here now, actually.
You weren’t even that into K-pop—well, until some of the bigger hits from 2NE1 came out. That got you a little interested. You had this bias against K-pop at first because it seemed incredibly mundane. But then you found out it was just… music, only sang in Korean. Fast forward to 2018, you saw the most beautiful girl on your screen who was competing to be in a produce group. Your life started there.
And now, she’s standing right before you. Her smile is dazzling. It blinds you as you scramble to your feet, frantically bowing.
“Hi, I’m a huge fan!” you say. You’re aware that you’re making yourself look idiotic in front of your ultimate bias but you have no idea how to make it stop. Hitomi just makes your brain short-circuit. “Thank you for coming!”
Hitomi giggles. “I know you are. Otherwise you wouldn’t have joined our contest, right?”
You blush. Strike one, you guess. However, there’s only playful jest written on Hitomi’s round face. That’s just one of the many things you love about her: she’s genuine. The cutie pie public image doesn’t change the fact she’ll make whatever she feels known. You have evidence of it in your gallery: a video of her cursing in Japanese, photos of her smiling brightly, and of course, that wrenching video of her crying after their first win.
It’s parasocial to say, but you’ve been around for each other’s firsts. You were thrust into the real world as an adult the same time she was. She was your first bias who kept you afloat and looking forward to something in college, when all you could think about was if you were going to graduate or not. She introduced you to a whole world of music you didn’t know could be so good.
Funny. You had a lot of biases after IZ*ONE, but none could measure up to Hitomi.
“Right, sorry. It’s so nice to finally meet you in person.’’
“Oh, no need to apologize! I’m actually really thankful you joined.” She shakes your hand. Does she know that one touch almost made you faint? “It’s been a little scary debuting again in Korea. It’s nice to know I have fans who support me either way.”
She’s in this little crochet halter, the dark hues the opposite of that blonde hair. As perfect as she is, you realize that she’s just as human as you are. There’s a bit of sweat on her forehead, courtesy of the April heat. A little bit of her lipstick is smudged slightly around the corner of her mouth. She isn’t just a figment of the pixels on your phone screen.
The only difference is she’s a hundred times more beautiful.
It’s actually crazy—she’s just there, gesturing with her small hands, talking and smiling, and through it all she remains picture-perfect gorgeous. Paparazzi shots have nothing on her. They can look everywhere for an unflattering angle and be greeted with none.
“Well, I’ll always be here,” you say bashfully. “Would you like a drink?”
Hitomi’s eyes sparkle once more as they fixate on the menu. “Sure!” There’s a lot of delicacies worth trying here.
“Unless, uh, of course—” You shrug. “You’d rather go somewhere else. I heard there’s a mall nearby with a new parlor.”
You don’t really know what to do here. You didn’t expect to win the contest her label held for their comeback: a few album purchases in exchange for a whole day with your bias. Was this going to be televised? Were there limits? You should’ve read the fine print.
Hitomi offers you a gentle smile. So many times you found refuge in it. You didn’t know it at the time when you were voting for her on Produce 48, but you were in it for the long ride.
“You really need to stop worrying so much. We can do whatever you like. As far as I’m concerned, I’m all yours.”
-
Now what the hell does that mean?
You’re not completely parasocial, for god’s sake. You’ve been a K-pop fan long enough to know these little sweet lines are scripted. Everything is manufactured and sold to consumers who’d devour anything if it had a pretty girl printed on it: a wink to the camera, outfits designed to hug every appealing curve, words of support in an online fancall. It would be stupid to fall for any of that.
But when Hitomi’s in that tiny little halter, eyes never leaving you and her lithe legs crossed, whatever else should you think about?
Hitomi gives her sugar-coated spoon a long, languid lick. Your gaze lingers a little too much at the sight. Her pretty lips, glossy and soft, succeed in making you jealous of the utensil. Not to mention that tongue…
Shake your head, as if doing it would clear all the dirty thoughts in it. You swore to yourself a long time ago you would not be one of those fans. They were everywhere, even on a small-scale website like Tumblr. It shocked you to see a blog solely dedicated to writing mature fanfiction about her and her former group members, clear from the username already. Whatever that iznsfw person does is disrespectful and dehumanizing.
Besides, Honda Hitomi is like, off-limits. She’s tiny and lovable and has the softest cheeks in mankind. This is the last girl you should think of as sexy.
“Is it as good as you expected?” you ask.
Hitomi nods cutely, as if nothing happened. As if she didn’t ignite a heat inside you that won’t go out.. She looks gorgeous underneath all that sunlight. It seems to bounce off her milky skin and make her one of its own rays.
“I’m so glad you picked the strawberry flavor,” she says, twirling her spoon through the pink ice cream. “Thank you, by the way. Chocolate’s too regular for me, you know? You can get that anywhere.”
“No problem at all. You did say strawberries were your favorite food, right?”
Hitomi looks genuinely touched. The sparkle in her eyes can’t be the cafe lamp’s illusion. She’s probably wondering how the hell you remember that. Even the people around her don’t remember how to spell her name. But it’s simple: you remember because it’s her.
“Aw, our fans are always so thoughtful,” she gushes. “I didn’t think anyone would know that… I said that in a talk show a million years ago.”
You want to tell her the exact date and MC of the show, but you keep that to yourself. The last thing you want to happen is for your ultimate bias to think you’re just another creepy fan. You swear hand to god that you aren’t; you’re just completely, hopelessly devoted to Hitomi.
Okay, so that doesn’t help your case, but still. You take another bite of your brunch pancakes before speaking again.
“AKB48 days, I think?” you say, playing it off casually.
Hitomi juts her lips out, deep in thought. She shakes her head. “No, it’s actually–” Her eyes grow larger than life, disbelief clear in them. “You’re right! How did you know that?”
“I meant it when I said I’m your biggest fan.”
Oh, if only she knew that you led the voting fan union when SayMyName was nominated in music shows. Then there’s your drawer full of her photo cards, the posters of her in your room… she pretty much consumed you. She brought so much light to your life that you didn’t know could deviate from gloom.
There’s a saying that goes something like “never meet your heroes.” It’s better to keep them on a pedestal than get your heart broken knowing they’re nothing like you thought. But you’re glad you broke that rule for Hitomi. She’s as radiant as she is on your television. And above all, she’s actually quite easy to talk to. It’s just like talking to your best friend. You ask her about how it felt stepping back into the industry, and she jokes that it’s all an old game to her.
“I was nervous, of course, but the excitement cancels it out,” she explains. “It’s just work at the end of the day. You get used to doing it.”
The strawberry ice cream melted already into a puddle of pink. Your pancakes are left abandoned on your plate. The two of you don’t mind though. You like listening to Hitomi. And Hitomi loves talking about being an idol. Dancing and singing is something she was born to do.
“It has to feel weird though,” you remark, not quite thinking before you say it out loud.
Hitomi quirks her lip. “What do you mean?”
“You were in a group with eleven members with a leader to rely on. And now you’re a leader yourself. Doesn’t it get hard sometimes?”
She’s silent for a moment, probably reminiscing like you are. You were there for the golden era of her previous group. For the entirety of it, actually. You can see those little moments flash through her eyes—securing a spot in the lineup, performing during the pandemic, ending it all in a tearful yet high note with her purple hair falling around her hoodie.
You wonder if she ever felt sad knowing they never got to tour as a group. At their final concert, she spoke to an empty audience, unable to see who was there for her.
“It does,” she murmurs. “In a line of work like this, you’re gonna get tired. You’ll always think if you’re doing the right thing or if you said the wrong thing. And it gets really lonely sometimes.”
Her voice is as fragile as glass. You begin to fear that you’re making her cry. Hell, even you think you’re going to tear up just recalling all of those memories. You’d hate to ruin a bright day like this.
Hitomi, to your surprise, only offers you a satisfied smile. “But god, do I love doing what I do. It makes it all worth it.”
She reaches her hand out to clasp yours. Her touch is soft as a cloud.
“Thank you,” she says softly. “For always being on my side. I’ll never take it for granted.”
“I-I should be thanking you. I’m serious. You make me so happy just by…” You gesture vaguely, an embarrassed little smile on your face. “You know, dancing and singing onstage. You’ve helped me through a lot of sleepless nights.”
She’ll forever be in your heart and head, one way or another. She stayed there during IZ*ONE when you still had a hard time picking her apart from the other eleven girls. She stayed there during the hiatus, when you struggled finding subtitles for her Japanese shows. And she might as well be a second heartbeat but a first thought now that she’s back in the industry you learned to love because of her.
And she tilts her head, blinking innocently. “What kind of sleepless nights?”
You’re beginning to think something’s very wrong with you.
Come on, she doesn’t mean any harm or innuendo. She’s just concerned about you, like she is with all of her fans. It’s natural for her to be after having such a vulnerable conversation with you.
It's certainly inconvenient, though, that the innuendo comes after you’ve been battling thoughts about folding her in half on this table and filling those soft cheeks with something else than ice cream. Just the tiniest physical contact between you and the idol you worship makes you heat up. The way she’s looking at you right now should be a really sweet moment you’d tuck away in your heart and thank the heavens for experiencing. However, it only makes you unable to hold eye contact with her, and drifting your gaze from her face to that tight little body doesn’t help.
“Hitomi…”
She doesn’t have to know what you look at in the night. They’re all photos of her, of course, looking adorable in fansigns and small concerts. But there’s always that one photo sandwiched between wholesome content—something where she’s showing off skin a little more than usual, her gaze piercing through the lens. As if she knew what you were doing.
She’s giving you that exact same look now.
And god, it’s even more dangerous in person. Her head tilts to the side, her eyelashes fanning low. It would look adorable to anyone else. That’s how it should look—her boba eyes are like that of an anime character and she’s so bubbly it’s infectious.
“It’s alright, oppa,” she says with a playful tinge in her voice. “You don’t have to hide it from me. It just makes me more curious.”
This cannot be fucking happening. Is this a prank? The airconditioned café suddenly feels too warm. You need to get rid of your jacket. You need to get rid of her clothes. You need to taste the ice cream sitting on her bottom lip to quench the thirst in you.
“It really doesn’t matter,” you stutter, searching for a lifeline. Your voice draws thinner with anxiety. “I think you’d be more interested in knowing how many albums I bought just to meet you. Everyone says it’s crazy.”
Hitomi pouts. “But I already know that. My manager said you got twenty copies of all versions.”
“Twenty-six of each, actually. To celebrate your birthday in advance.”
“Then shouldn’t you tell me what you think about in those sleepless nights?” Hitomi leans forward, knowing exactly what that pout does to you. “I always want to give back to my fans, especially when they’re as… big as you are.”
The innocent giggle that follows is just too much. Her cute voice should not entice you like this. This day has taken twists bigger than meeting Hitomi herself. You have no idea what to do.
Are you really going to be cornered by a Japanese girl who’d fit in your pocket? You hate to say that the answer is yes, especially when the girl you’re horribly down bad for is Honda Hitomi.
You shift in your seat. “You’re trying to get me in trouble.”
She laughs, biting her lip a little. Another obscene fantasy crosses your mind just this second. One of her doing that same expression as she takes that top off, eyes never leaving yours. “Maybe I am, maybe I’m not. But let’s not pretend you don’t want me.”
This would be so much easier if she was wrong—a weight off your shoulders, a lack of a guilty conscience. Nobody should be thinking of a girl like Hitomi like that. It’s exactly why she garners the kind of audience she has. She’s too precious. Miniscule, pretty, a permanent giddy smile glued to her face. It felt wrong to even consider her as someone sexy.
“I wasn’t lying when I said I’m yours for the day,” she says. “So please, do whatever you want to me.”
Then Hitomi spreads her creamy thighs under the table and you realize you actually, truly do not give a fuck about what’s right or wrong.
-
This has got to be illegal. You didn’t read the terms and conditions, haven’t the slightest idea of what goes and what doesn’t, but you’re pretty fucking sure you should not be taking Hitomi to a hotel.
This whole situation has just been a battle of your morals. Because here’s the thing:
You believe that no label, as big as SM or as small as Hitomi’s, should risk their idol hooking up with a fan. And if this is just elevated fanservice, they should be sued for fortunes.
Then again, why would you pass up the opportunity? Hitomi initiated this herself after all.
Still, there should be boundaries. Artists hooking up with their fans is a tale old as time, but that doesn’t make it less wrong. You only know Hitomi from a camera-captured perspective. She’s a celebrity with a reputation at risk. That alone is a good reason for the two of you to call this off.
But Hitomi’s plump ass looks too good in that skirt, and she’s kissing the hesitation out of you before you could speak.
“God, you’re already so hard,” Hitomi moans against your lips. Her hand cups your bulge through your jeans and you jolt. “Mm. Is this what gets you off, oppa? Getting to fuck me after waiting for so, so long?”
You want to tell her that she shouldn’t say things like that. But the evidence is all there, in the heavy breaths you have to take before kissing each other again, in the way you’re holding her right now. Her waist fits oh-so-perfectly in your hands that you’re pushed to think this was meant to happen.
You lift her up. This still feels like a dream; your head isn’t all there so this could just be some lucid dream. Hitomi’s slim legs wrapped around your hips break the illusion. They feel too soft, too warm to be a dream. Her core presses hotly against your bulge while your fingers explore every unmapped inch of her body.
“Fuck, Tomi…” You pin her to the door and waste no time. You start devouring her neck, the pressure firm on her skin and your teeth sinking into it. Hitomi’s whiny gasps spur you on. You could record them and work hard to make it another chart-topping song.
“That’s the plan,” giggles Hitomi, her eyes rolling back. “Come on, oppa. Do what you want to me. Hitomi’s your little fuckdoll for the night.”
The obscenity coming from the mouth of such a cute girl is appalling. It’s the kind that should make you scold her instead of grinding down on her core. Don’t ever say that again, you would tell her, and Hitomi, with her eyes welling up with tears, would meekly say she’s sorry.
That’s how you’d go about this situation if you were a good man.
Here’s the thing, though: she’s corrupting you as much as you’re corrupting her. You’re not a good man. And you think you like it that way, with how good Hitomi’s tight little body feels underneath you.
You take her slim wrists and pin them above her head. All of her is on display now: those perfect shoulders, the smooth flesh of her arms and underarms, the neck you’ve peppered with purple love bites. It’s so easy to manipulate her into submission. She’s so small that it takes zero effort to get her where you want.
You’re drunk with power. “You promise to do what daddy tells you?”
“Yes.”
Her vanilla scent is addicting. She looks and smells delectable, and you can’t wait to ruin her. Each part of your body is screaming at you to pounce on her, but you haven’t quite heard what you wanted yet.
“Yes what?”
“Yes, daddy,” whines Hitomi. Her eyes are glassy. You can quite literally feel her body quake with anticipation. It does things to your ego, knowing she wants this as much as you do.
You’re not thinking straight. All you can process is the carnal, almost dangerous desire you have to ruin her. It’s not even desire anymore. You’ll find that you’ll die if you don’t get to fuck Hitomi. It’s as big a need as food and shelter, right up there on the Maslow hierarchy.
You need to push her legs apart as far as they could go while you fuck her little pussy.
You need to hear her beg for it even when you’ll give her a good dicking down anyway.
You need to see that innocent little face look corrupted and sinful when it’s painted with your cum.
That gives you an idea.
“Get on your knees.”
How many times have you dreamed of doing this? It’s a secret you’ll never admit to anyone, how you’d let your mind wander when you watch fancams of her and notice the eye contact she maintains with the lens. The smile would disappear from her face and be replaced with a sultry look whenever she did a particularly bold choreography, letting the skirt fold up her thighs and the neckline of her blouse hang low.
You can trace these moments all the way back to the One the Story concert. The lighting was similar in a way to this hotel room, the reds and hues dancing off Hitomi’s slim figure. Even that tiny skirt parallels the one she wore with Minju and Yuri. It hikes up her knees as she slowly descends to the floor.
It feels like deja vu now. Her years of experience as an idol makes everything seem like effortless choreography. The fabric of her skirt rolls even further up her thighs, showing off her enviable legs. She bites her lip while she unzips your pants. Without having met you before, she has the shape of your body known by heart. Her eyes never leave yours as she frees your aching cock.
Hitomi lives for the roughness. “Want it so bad, daddy.” She starts to jerk you off, attempting to cover all of your girth with her tiny hand. The sensation is sharp and hot. “Want daddy to feed me his big cock and stick it down my throat. Because I’m his pretty little girl. All yours.”
“All mine.”
She automatically gets what she's supposed to do. She’s made for it, even. Her handjob is professionally done to get each drop of hot cum out of you. Her nimble fingers caress each sensitive spot before she opens her mouth.
The sight of Hitomi sticking her little tongue out to taste you makes you groan. She holds you by the base and coats each inch with her drool. Her lips seal around your shaft, dragging the pleasure out, while she stimulates you with eager swipes of her tongue.
“Love this cock, daddy,” Hitomi moans. She’s basically making out with your dick. Her hot, messy kisses on your tip send electricity bolting throughout your body. “So so big, can’t live without it. How are you gonna fit this inside me later?”
She knows what she's doing. She knows exactly how to rile you up.
You pray for her sake that she’s as good of a fuckdoll as she says, for you take a hold of her Rapunzel locks to push her pretty face further between your legs. Your cock slips past her glossy lips and dents the side of her fluffy cheeks.
It’s so incredibly wrong. She’s too adorable to be fucked like this. She’s the sort of girl you kiss on the forehead and do more wholesome things together, preferably activities that do not involve fucking her innocent face.
You can’t stop now though. Satisfied with the depth, you start off strong with several, rough thrusts into her throat. You hear—feel her fragile gasp around your shaft. It takes you even higher.
“Come on, take it, Hitomi.” Your thrusts get messier. Her cheeks grow pinker with a deep, satiated blush that no stylist can get from a palette. She just loves to be taken like this, like she was made to service your every need.
The innocence never quite leaves her eyes despite the facefucking. It’s permanently stitched into her gaze. What ought to make you feel guilty tempts you further. You want to see all the sweetness leave her. You want her to take it.
Hitomi’s hands, having previously shifted nervously on her lap, now return to your body. Her forehead wrinkles slightly at the difficulty of taking you. The impact of your rapid thrusts makes her unable to breathe. Her breaths quickly stagger into nothingness.
Rather than run from it, she chases the feeling. She wants more of the lightheadedness, the thrill of being owned and used like the toy she promised she was.
Hence, she works to double the pleasure. Her hands hold your hips for leverage. The little oxygen she can take from her nostrils is blocked when you go in particularly deep. She makes an audible moan (or perhaps a gag? You’re too turned on to differentiate the two), opening her mouth wider and letting you drag your tip across the textured flat of her tongue.
You’re nearly there. You gather Hitomi’s hair into a fisted ponytail, mindlessly fucking her mouth. Your cock never leaves the wet seal of her pretty mouth. Your groans mix with hers. Her tongue keeps licking, her hands keep fondling with your balls, her eyes keep looking up at you with all that ruined sanctity and naivety—
You pull out. Hitomi has the good sense to close her eyes as you cum all over her. The orgasms buzzes and flickers in your veins, a humming within them that grows louder as you realize she’s jerking you off. Her gasps sync loudly with yours.
“Fuck, such a good girl,” you moan. Her grip milks you to sensitivity, rendering your knees buckling and shaking. Your semen seems to come out in endless spurts.
By the time the adrenaline dies down, you’ve completely painted your ultimate bias’ face with your cum. There’s some in her hair, on the seam of her lip. It drips heavily down her chest as if it were her own sweat.
Hitomi dips her middle finger into the cum that pooled in her collarbone. She tastes it with a coy little giggle. “God, daddy came all over me.”
She doesn’t look like the idol who danced energetically onstage and blew kisses anymore. She looks like your fucktoy, forever tied to your cock and lap. You’ve marked her all over so no one can ever call her theirs. She’s all yours.
Yours…
The thought puts you in a frenzy again. You don’t have to think twice about it. No, you’re not even thinking at all. You grab Hitomi’s feeble body and nearly slam her on the bed. You forget that she’s so small that it isn’t impossible that one bump into her could break her. In fact, it becomes your goal.
You take her clothes off in an instant. The lamp draws attention to the tags on them. God, these must belong to the company, not Hitomi herself. They’ll wonder how the expensive fabric came back stained. They might even punish her.
Whatever. She looks better without them anyway. Your eyes feast upon Hitomi’s slim, tight body. Her abs are composed of angry, structured lines on her flat tummy. And of course, those pink nipples beg for your attention. They stand erect, waiting to be played with.
Your greedy hands claim Hitomi. You pinch her tight nipples, wrenching desperate whines from the column of her throat. Run your hands along those toned thighs and the heated core between them. One finger has her shaking. You rub your fingertip along her wet slit and the forward arches of her body greet you.
“You’re such a bad daddy,” Hitomi whimpers in between heavy, trembling breaths. “Look at what you did to me.”
You do as she says. Observe her glistening pussy, the cum that now drips from her face to her chest. Watch how she craves for your touch more than anything else in the world. She’s a far cry from the beloved K-pop idol with whom you shared a brunch date.
The arousal is thick in the air. You don’t bother for foreplay. She’s teased you for longer than she should have. This is a golden opportunity you would never dare let go of.
You swiftly enter her waiting cunt. The reaction you draw from her is priceless. A loud cry is punched out of her, her eyes going doe-wide. You keep your stomach tight to keep from cumming again, cumming too soon. She’s so unbelievably tight. It’s as if her whole body, every nerve and muscle within it, is working together to clench around your erection.
Your strokes drive Hitomi further into the bed. You constantly remind yourself to be careful. Fucking her doesn’t change the fact that she’s your favorite idol. Fucking her doesn’t mean you can destroy the only bed you can afford in Seoul after allotting your funds into her albums. But all these reminders prove to be fruitless. You just keep railing Hitomi, grasping the small of her waist to bury your shaft deeper inside her hole.
“Fuck, fuck, fuck.” Hitomi surrenders to you completely. She lets you mark her up and tell the world that you own her. She goes as far as to spread her legs wider for you, bearing the sharp, full sensations of your cock destroying her. “God, daddy, I can’t believe you had the balls to fuck me like this. You’re so big inside my little pussy.”
Her words are vulgar when put next to her adorable face. But now the innocence is gone from it. It was gone from the moment she got a feel of your cock. Your mission to destroy it is successful. The sparkle in her eyes is replaced with a deep, crazed hunger for your dick.
The pride in knowing that you did this to her, knowing this isn’t something to be proud of somehow has more blood pumping into your length. You’ve closed your eyes through the unbearable pleasure but the image of Hitomi, with her glazed eyes and marked neck, is burned into your head. You can’t escape her.
Your own moans deafen you, but her voice powers over it. She’ll never tire of reminding you of what you did to her.
“You really are so bad, daddy. Before I met you, I was a good girl who just did her job. I-I danced and sang and did… fuck, everything I can to make people think I’m sweet and innocent. I was doing so good.”
The waves of pleasure aren’t merciful on her. Her frame trembles beneath yours as she struggles to keep up with each big stretch, each large inch.
“But now look at what you did to me,” she cries out in a ragged breath. “You made me into your personal sex slave. I don’t think I can go a day after this without daddy’s fat cock in me. I dunno what to do.”
She consumes you, body and soul. It’s the same on your end. Hitomi and her tight little pussy are all you can think of.
As her sick, twisted mantra goes on, you become aware of how close you are. The heat climbs up to your neck. Your whole body feels like it’s imprisoned in a cage of hot arousal and sin. You settle a thumb over Hitomi’s pearl and start rubbing frantically, eager to get her over the edge as well.
“Oh fuck, daddy, what will I do if I can’t have your dick inside me? Need to feel your cum filling my womb up every second. I don’t want condoms either. You don’t need to be gentle with me. You can go as hard or as soft as you like because I was made for your cock.”
Your breath hitches. The messy, sloppy sounds of your cock entering her pussy are up to par with the loud sounds Hitomi’s making. She’s wildly bucking into you to meet your thrusts. Those talented hips draw your cock into her with dizzying circles as you hammer into her.
“Mmm, I don’t care what the fans say, daddy. Not even the company. You can cum inside me anytime, fuck me wherever you want… I want to feel you breed me. You can paint me with your cum before every stage and the fans wouldn’t even know I have your baby inside me. But they don’t have to… right, daddy? We can keep this between you and me, between daddy and his good little girl—”
With a final, feral shout, you thrust as deep as you can and bring her desires to reality. The orgasmic pulses of her walls squeeze the ropes of semen out of you. They spill into her fertile womb like a waterfall. Her screams are melodic background music to it all.
You lay your head on top of Hitomi’s chest, panting for life. Her dripping pussy warms you as you go soft once more. You never thought it could happen. It seemed an unlikely scenario, with how hard Hitomi’s worked for her orgasm, how she’s clinging onto you right now.
You forgot about the idea of unlikely scenarios a long time ago. While there was a time you thought this pornographic fanservice was only a dream, you’d argue you’re doing her a good favor as well. You’ve never seen her in such a state of bliss.
You watch the semen fall in thick drops from her bred hole. If only there were no consequences.
(OTV Palace Harem AU, Male Reader x Janet (xChocobars) & Aria Saki, 8k words) Tags: Loss of Virginity, Princely lovemaking, Lots of fluff, More crunch to come, Vaginal Oral sex, Your mother is kind of a bitch, Harem life, More girls to come, Romantic sex
Your Lady Mother, Fifth Consort of the Divine Emperor (whose titles are endless), delicately sips at her tea, before saying with an air of utmost casualness, "I have found you a consort, my child," you pause in your own sip, conscious of a flush rising through your face,
"You have, Mother?" You manage to squeak, your voice cracking. Sunlight filtering through the elaborate screens dapples across your mother's face as she glances at you, making her ornate headdress tingle, her expression one of light exasperation, "Yes, child, do not make me repeat myself, it is rude, and unbecoming of one of your station," she places her cup gently back upon the glided table, watching you idly while one of her handmaidens gracefully refills the meagre amount she has supped, "Does this not please you?" she inquires, "I have seen your gaze growing ever more lustful, and it is time for you to start spilling your seed into something other than your sheets," now you are truly blushing, which only makes your mother crinkle her nose, and causes the handmaidens positioned around the decorated room to politely cover their mouths to hide their smiles. Your mother lets out the softest of sighs, "Her name is Lady Janet," before adding a moment later, "do try to not embarrass me."
Your heart pounds in your chest as the Lady Aria, one of your mother's favored handmaidens, leads you back from the refined afternoon room to your chambers, with three more handmaidens and several servants trailing behind. Her heart-shaped face remaining in its usual morose expression beneath the elegant piles of her long black hair bound into a headpiece, glancing at you intently while she glides along. You had suspected that your mother was sending out discrete inquiries for some time now to find you a suitable first consort, but evidently the incident with the serving girl behind the garden shed had forced her hand. You had chanced upon her while wandering one of the lavish gardens that dotted the expansive palace complex that was the Harem, her simple tunic having opened while she was leaning down to prune some plants. Naturally you had been enthralled by the sight of her bared breasts, and the desire that coursed through you so often these days had surged to the fore, causing you to stop and stare like some peasant entering the Palace for the Winter Feast. Your interests plain, the serving girl had shyly started untying the sash holding up her skirt, no doubt more than willing to allow a Prince of the Blood to spend himself inside of her; which you would have if one of your mother's handmaidens not wandered closer to see what her charge was gawping it.
You had managed to convince your furious mother to not execute the girl, though she had given you a thorough tongue-lashing about spilling your blessed seed in some lowborn scum, and since then her eyes had been upon you. Of course, having at least one gorgeously attired and well-bred lady of the court paying close attention to you at all times had done little to stem your burgeoning lust, especially when they would often allow their sumptuous robes to open a touch more than they ordinarily would; as a kindness to you, their beloved Lady Consort's only son. Indeed, Lady Aria's expansive bosom was on full display as she glides alongside you, a distracting expanse of wobbling flesh that... beguiles, the eye. Ahem.
Traditionally, a noblewoman would have dealt with these events with a sure hand, and not wanting her son to have his manhood besmirched by some filthy commoner's hole, would have dispatched one of her most trusted handmaidens instead. After blessing the chosen lady with a kiss upon both of her lips, and garbing her in the most sumptuous and arousing robes, the noblewoman would send her to her son's chambers. Once there, the handmaiden would seduce her young son, her method varying upon the circumstance, but the end result would be by the end of the night, the son would spend himself inside of a womanhood worthy of his station; having entered manhood guided by a lady of acceptable breeding. Often the handmaiden would continue to stay with the young nobleman, becoming the seed of his growing household, serving as a vital link between the son and the mother as the former naturally grows independent of the latter and establishes his own orbit of followers.
Your own mother however, was going a step further, a lady of great pride and hauteur even amongst a Court renowned for for its arrogance, she was insisting upon a further concession towards your, and the for her, station. Not for you the warm, yet guided embrace of one of your mother's closest confidants, a woman who had helped raise you and knew your every strength and weakness, instead she sought out for you a virgin of sufficient station to receive your initiatory load. A noble lady unsullied by the endowments of other men, a patrician girl to welcome you into manhood, one well-bred enough to serve as your consort, should she be satisfactory enough. All of which you knew because you mother had spend the last year pounding it into your head that it was the way things were going to happen, because things always went the way she wanted them to. She had even, in a moment of rare vulgarity, told you that, "I would rather have you fuck the dirt than dirty yourself in some common whore's cunt," which settled things nicely.
These thoughts are on your mind as you wind your way through the corridors of the Harem complex back to your bedchambers, your eyes unable to stop sliding down Lady Aria's cleavage even while your mind wanders. You are smart enough to wait until you are safely back inside of your own rooms before asking Aria what she knew about your prospective consort, the pair of you settling onto comfortable cushions by in front of a tea table while the servants fetch you refreshments and the other handmaidens arrange themselves around you. The Harem was an absolute den of gossip, and you doubt your mother would be pleased if word leaked out too soon about who her choice would be. Lady Aria waits until the tea is brought to you, and one of the handmaidens languidly serves you both, before commenting, "From what the Lady Consort has allowed me to tell you... she is a girl of moderate breeding, of great beauty, and is gracefully enough to serve you as your consort," which hardly sounded acidic enough to have come from your mother.
"What did my mother actually say?" you ask, trying to maintain the air of chilly interest that your mother always held, her back as rigid as a spear while her eyes bored daggers in whoever was speaking. Lady Aria gives a slight grimace for your efforts,
"She said Lady Janet was fertile, none-too intelligent, old enough to not make things awkward, and would serve well as an ornament of your House. Pretty, but silent," now that sounded more like mother. You sigh, which makes the surrounding handmaidens smile endearingly,
"So is she beautiful then?"
Aria adjusts herself minutely, which allows you an even greater view down the soft expanse of her bodice, revealing the slightest tinge of dark flesh where the areola begins, and cocks her head thoughtfully, "She is attractive, I am told," she concedes, "we are meeting her tomorrow, so you can decide when you see her," tactfully ignoring the fact that your gaze had gone from steely to staring down her chest. As much as she protested disinterest in the idea, Lady Aria did seem to have a penchant for boldly showing her voluptuous body off for you, her Lady Consort's precious child.
The rest of the day passed by with agonizing slowness, as you waited for the next day to dawn so that you might meet the woman who would be claiming your virginity. Your mother's handmaidens entertained you with games and readings, and even graced you with a dance that trod breathtakingly close to salaciousness, which ended up producing a bit of a wet spot on your crotch. A sight which set the noblewomen aflutter, bashfully glancing at the evidence of your virility while sternly rebuking a poor serving girl for spilling water upon the noble scion of this House. And when they helped you change into more formal robes for dinner, since servants could not be trusted to restrain themselves, they cooed and sighed at the sight of your rigid erection, shyly loosening their own robes to coax you to your fullest extent. Lady Aria even gracefully leans forward on one foot to pick up an article of discarded clothing, which produces a fresh shudder of excitement from you, as well as a spurt of fluid from your rosy tip. A sight which produces fresh murmurs of appreciation from your mother's handmaidens before they order a servant to clean up the mess.
After getting you dressed and all tidied up, Lady Aria gathers up the other handmaidens and servants, and once more leads her little caravan back out into the hallways of your mother's palace proper. Slippers slap quietly against the smooth floorboards as your party winds its way through the corridors, passing by a wide array of chambers and gardens that make up this portion of the Harem Palace, teeming with female servants who bow obeisantly as you pass by. Many of them make sure to cover their chests whilst bowing, lest they incur the handmaidens' wrath for tempting your youthful passions with their ignoble bodices; common flesh was undeserving of your noble gaze, let alone your affections. You remain silent as you wind your way into one of the more modest dining chambers in your mother's palace, the one decorated in azure with white lotus printings painted upon the walls; sure evidence that your mother wished for a more intimate gathering.
Servants lower their heads as they open the tastefully carved doors to the chamber, and you sweep into the room with Lady Aria at your side. Your lady mother was already seated and awaiting your arrival at the head of the U-shaped table that dominated the center of the room, her more close handmaidens arrayed about it like bouquets of flowers. The Fifth Lady Consort glances at you, garbed in a luxurious robe and with ample makeup applied, she indicates you should take your regular place on her left, which had been left open for you and Lady Aria, while the other handmaidens filter in amongst the others. Your mother scrutinizes your appearance, before sniffing slightly, "You reek of desire, child," and ignores your flushed cheeks before clapping her hands to signal to the waiting servants to bring in the meal. You sit erect on your cushion with the rest of the noble ladies while the attendants file in bearing bowls and platters of food, and ceramic gourds of drink, waiting patiently until the entire meal has been laid out. Only once your mother sniffs in resigned acceptance do the poison-testers step forward to try each of the steaming dishes, and after many drips of the water clock, the food is declared to be safe to eat.
Your mother claps once more, and the servants file out, the last one bowing at the waist before pulling the doors shut behind her, and the meal can begin at last. Delicate arms languidly glide from beneath long, embroidered sleeves to scoop out portions of stewed meat and vegetables, nimble hands pour out measures of wine into cups, all amidst a constant murmur of hushed conversation. Your mother picks daintily at her own bowl of food, quietly watching as you devour your own heaping portion, "I see anxiety has not dulled your appetite then," she notes drily over the soft susurrations of gossip, and you pause to finish chewing to answer her,
"No, Mother. But I am-"
"Worried?" your mother cuts you off, "As you should be, if Lady Janet is pleasing to me, then you shall bed her tomorrow evening. Your lusts are driving you to impatience."
"Impatience is indeed unwise, my lady," Lady Aria muses while idly picking the carrots out of your bowl, you loath carrots, and your mother looks at her, her eyes narrowing,
"You object?" your mother breathes softly, and Lady Aria returns her stare morosely,
"It is too soon, he is still-"
"Young enough to lay with a woman of gentle birth," the Lady Consort interjects, "He must be taught how to behave like a man, learn the duties of his bedchamber," she continues, before gracefully placing another morsel of simmering meat in her mouth, and allowing Aria to voice her concerns,
"But to do so with a consort, it will signal..." Aria glances briefly at you, her eyes brightening slightly, "...A marriage this early, without instruction..."
Your mother swallows, "They will overlook its meaning," she gestures to herself, "I am a renowned prude, it is only natural that I would wish for my darling boy to enter manhood in such a manner. The true import of the match will be lost on many, so why worry? And when her belly swells with child, they will simply smirk and titter at his youthful exuberance." At which she nods at you, as if your rampant impregnation spree was all but assured. Which in all fairness, it likely was.
Lady Aria sighs, conceding the point, "But he is untrained, if he disappoints in the bedroom, then it would be damaging to his, to our, reputations..." Your mother cocks her head minutely, eyes flickering between you and Aria, before the porcelain mask of her face crinkles in vague amusement,
"I slight you, Lady Aria,"
"You do, my lady," she responds, bowing her head in acknowledgment. The Lady Consort pauses, musing for several heartbeats, before her ruby lips part once more, "Traditionally," she begins, "mine would be the first womanhood he gazes upon, to learn of its secrets and its function, but..." your mother tilts her head affectionately, her ornate headdress tinkling faintly, "...it would not be undue for one of my handmaidens to have that honor," the other handmaidens quiet and spread fans or raise their hands to conceal their expressions, their traced eyes coolly staring at their mistress. Lady Aria blinks, and a smile threatens to spread over her painted face as she bows more deeply this time,
"Should my lady offer it, then it would humble me to accept," she says politely, and the general chatter resumes once more, a touch more intense than before.
The matter satisfied, your mother returns to her meal, which indicates that you should do the same as well, and you continue to shovel food into your mouth while your mind whirls. It would not do to ask your mother for clarification, if she wished for you to know, she would have told you, so instead you must wait patiently while your mind whirls through the implications of what was just said. Obviously you are excited to discover more of Lady Aria's voluptuous body, but your impure thoughts were making it difficult to consider what exactly the pair of noble ladies had been discussing before that. So you sit silently as you usually do, observing and absorbing the courtly gossip that flows freely around you; the Third Consort's son was ill, the Seventh was pregnant, one of your mother's lesser handmaidens had been caught between two men, the First Consort had received a dress made of pure gold... then Lady Aria leans forward slightly to pluck yet another rondelle of carrot from your bowl, no doubt intentionally giving you a splendid view of her cleavage, and you notice odd bulges in the fabric of her robe that covers her breasts. Curious.
Once your mother was finished with her portion, she waits regally while you finish your own larger one, before clapping her hands to signal to the servants waiting outside the chamber to clear the dishes. Again, you sit motionless amongst the beautiful ladies while the humble attendants remove the serving-ware, until the door slides shut and your mother looks directly at you. Ordinarily this was when she would dismiss you to your bedchambers, while she enjoys the rest of her night with her handmaidens, gossiping and lavishing tender touches upon one another, but instead she orders you to stay, "Move yourself back several paces," your mother instructs you, as she waves several of her handmaidens forward. Two place themselves beside you, while the other three array themselves behind Lady Aria, who turns to face you, her flush showing through her makeup. Your mother nods with approval, "Excellent, now pay attention, this, is a woman."
Your heart pounds as Lady Aria languidly leans back against her fellow handmaidens, who gracefully undo the sash keeping her robes wrapped around her, before pulling them open with bright smiles to reveal Aria's body. It would be indecorous to say that you gawped at the sight of Lady Aria's curvaceous form, but it would be accurate, and your mother seemed to approve of your reaction. Her weighty breasts sag down her chest, each of them graced with a nub of brown flesh that wrinkles the paler skin around it, and her bared stomach was soft and fertile. Then further down a thicket of black hair heralded what could only be her vagina, blessed with a riot of greyish folds that seem to ripple beneath her protective layer of down. After giving you many drops of the water clock to stare gormlessly at Aria's aristocratic body, the handmaidens flanking her slide their delicate hands down her crotch to bury them in the roots of her pubic hair, before opening her womanhood like flower to reveal the shockingly pink interior.
Your lady mother glances discretely at your groin, and allows a faint crinkle of approval to pass across her lips before she gestures you closer. You comply, your eyes dancing between the Lady Aria's moist font, her heaving breasts, her flushed and inviting face, your excitement building up inside of you until it feels as if you were going to burst. Your mother tuts, "Control your lust, you will have time enough to slake yourself, for now, pay attention," and with that she guides you through exactly how she wants you to comport yourself during your first time. The Lady Consort indicates several times where your manhood would be placed, advises exactly where you should touch your partner to generate sufficient lubrication, and gives some frank instructions regarding your behavior during coupling; all of which you do your best to remember while staring at an increasingly wet patch of pink flesh. Your mother sighs when she notices you have once more forgotten to acknowledge her latest point, "Oh, very well," she looks at you clinically, "Lady Janet knows you lack experience, but take care to not fail too spectacularly, I will not suffer the indignity of having your first load staining the floor rather than her insides, understood? Good. You are dismissed."
After that, the handmaidens assist Lady Aria in clothing herself once more, though she was not the one to accompany you back to your room, no doubt your mother worried you would be unable to resist the temptation of taking her in the privacy of your bedchambers. And Aria does give you an oddly intense look as you depart, indecently so one might say. Lanterns are being lit and hung from iron hooks by servants as you make your way back to your chambers, to allow the handmaidens to enjoy themselves amongst the gardens, or to safely guide the divine Emperor should he decide to grace the harem of one of his consorts. You have not seen him in person for several years, which is understandable considering the number of sons he has, let alone daughters; even if only the sons of the Seven Consorts mattered. Seven Consorts, for each of the Seven Sighs of Pleasure. You wonder which of them Janet is skilled in, and those musings occupy you until you are returned to your chambers.
The next morning after a restless night you find yourself awake with someone in your bedchambers. You feign sleep, but crack your eye enough to distinguish that it was Lady Aria, standing before your bed, staring morosely down at you. You knew then that she could tell you are awake, but says nothing. The two of you remain silent, simply looking at one another. Many heartbeats later Aria formally awakens you for your day, and neither of you speak about what occurred.
Fanfare fills the open courtyard of Fifth Consort's Palace as Lady Janet's entourage slowly winds its way through the Harem's ceremonial gateway. Like most of the Harem residences, your mother's court was a palace unto itself, walled off from the other Consorts' estates and outer buildings that filled the Harem proper. A keen observer might also spot that the supposedly decadent gates were in fact several inches thick and bounded by iron studs; while open warfare between Consorts was highly discouraged, it was unfortunately not an impossibility. The reinforced portal opens onto an expanse of polished flagstones, with sturdy stone pillars forming a defensible processional that leads towards the main structure of your mother's palace. Marble steps lead up to a covered entryway, upon which the Fifth Consort's party awaits their honored guests, all of her household bedecked in their most sublime finery. They were gorgeous enough to make a eunuch faint, had there been around following their purge several years before for excessive scheming. And yes, there is a discernable limit for scheming.
Lady Janet's party is no less ornamented, with her and her own mother proceeding beneath a light awning of vibrant red silk that matched their robes, their hair looped into intricate knots through elegant headpieces. You have your first glimpse of the woman who was to become your consort then, advancing behind an adorned fan that hid much of her features, ritualistically preserving her purity until she was before her prospective partner. Behind them come a cascade of noble ladies in a rainbow array of colors, their sumptuous robes practically dripping with precious metals and jewels. With glacial grace, the parade of beauteous women glide up the low, stone steps onto the wide platform, where your mother's bejeweled cohort awaits them with upraised chins and outthrust chests. Lady Janet's mother, whose name you knew but slid like oil across your mind, stares forcefully at your own mother, both noblewomen of excellent pedigree, though your own matriarch was of higher standing due to her closeness to the center of Court. Then with studied deference she bows her head, and is followed by the rest of her entourage, while your mother's party returns the honor, with infinitesimally less lowering involved.
You naturally bow as well, your heart hammering in your chest with excitement, and with the initial formalities dispensed with, your mother nods her head towards her counterpart, "Would you care to join us in a more comfortable setting, my lady?" she inquires courteously, and the other woman shrugs dismissively,
"Oh, only if it would not inconvenience you, my lady," Janet's mother frets politely, and after further gracious insistences and courteous refusals, the interregnum formalities are similarly dispensed with, and everyone can finally make their way inside and out of the chill of early Spring. With practiced fluidity, the two groups of women flow together as your mother leads Janet's into the main hall of her estate, with you and your prospective consort kept tastefully apart with the formal negotiations yet to unfold. A gilded river of well-bred ladies and their servants pour into the cavernous chamber, tables and seating arrangements tactfully already set for the horde of nobility sorting themselves into it. While the majority of the handmaidens and servants distributed themselves according to station and favor, the matriarchs and their immediate companions occupy a slightly raised dais, that is soon politely covered by thin screens. Negotiations can be delicate after all, and require some privacy while the households chatter and gossip.
You all settle in across a dark wooden table, while one of your mother's handmaidens smoothly pours tea into ten cups for everyone seated, gracefully spilling not a single drop. You are seated at the edge of the table, with Lady Aria to your left, followed by another handmaiden and then your mother, with the lady currently serving rounding out that end of things. Meanwhile Lady Janet sits next to her mother, both of whom are ensconced between their own ladies-in-waiting, and it is only once tea has been served and deemed agreeable does your prospective first lover shyly lower her scarlet fan for your appraisal. She was, naturally, absolutely ravishing. Her heart-shaped face was delicately adorned with the finest of powders, augmenting her natural blush from anticipation, and was daintily obscured by all manner of fertility and purity charms dangling from her gilded headpiece. Janet's flowing robes obscure the details of her body, but her shoulders are temptatiously left bare, and she smiles slightly as she notices your blatant appraisal. She did not appear frothing with excitement, but nor did she seem entirely disappointed by you.
Your mother notes this silent exchange with her usual detached demeanor, before giving a slight nod to indicate she had noticed your approval before speaking, "Her purity?" she inquires of her counterpart, asking in your stead as you are still under her household
"Unimpeachable," Janet's mother responds in kind,
"Will she deign to submit to inspection?"
"Of course, does your progeny suffer from any diseases of the genitals?"
"He does not, and you may inspect it to see as much, his penis is untainted by use,"
"Satisfactory, I imagine he has not received training in any of the Triad?"
"He has not, though his learning shall commence once his seed has been spilt inside of a... proper woman,"
"Understandable, youth can be difficult to stop from going the full course,"
"As I am sure you know..." Janet's mother laughs softly at this, snapping her fan in front of her face, but does little to obscure the mirth in her eyes,
"Has your boy any questions of his own? I see him already undressing my daughter with his eyes..."
You and Janet both flush, having so far remained silent throughout this discussion, awkwardly glancing at one another in shared misery, but now you finally move to interact with her. You scratch at Lady Aria's thigh, who promptly snaps her fan up to cover the lower half of your face while you lean over to whisper in her ear. She gives you a knowing smile, before snapping her fan close and turning to the handmaiden on her right, and repeating the process. By this discrete if flamboyant method your question was relayed to the Fifth Consort, whose lip curls indulgently before she asks of her counterpart, "My son wishes to know of which of the Seven Sighs your daughter is proficient in," to which Janet's mother smirks,
"Of course he does," she brushes a hand gently against her daughter's shoulder, "it's a wonder boys his age think of anything else... I can assure you that Lady Janet is skilled in the Hand and Mouth, as well as the Feet," Janet's mother looks coy, "Naturally she is mostly untrained in the use of her flower, as well as her anus, since we knew a noble lady such as yourself would wish her to arrive completely unsullied,"
"Indeed I would, there are few who would take such an aspect into consideration these days," your mother sighs, "we thank you for your foresight and chastity,"
Lady Janet's blush only showed the barest increase in color while her mother freely spoke of her sexual abilities, and why would she, since the Seven Sighs were the basis of court life and romance? The primary three which any lady of breeding must know to even consider herself cultured were the Sighs of the Mouth, Hands, and Vagina, with the four others of the Anus, Breasts, Feet, and Thighs being considered worthy of civilized attention as well. Of course there were darker Sighs as well, since the pursuit of pleasure was a nebulous thing indeed, ranging from the particular such as the Armpit or the Stomach, to the more depraved such as the Knife or Abuse. The divine Emperor's Seven Consorts were expected to each be an exemplar of one of the Sighs, though as time passed it was not uncommon for some of them to adopt one of the darker Pleasures as their signature. Your own mother, for instance, was widely known for the Sigh of the False-Dong, while the Second Consort was famed for her vaginal arts, which does much to explain the staggering number of progeny she has disgorged from between her thighs.
It was all part of the journey of wooing a noblewoman that such carnal secrets would be slowly teased out of her, a process that was as salacious as it was informational. To ask a lady so bluntly was seen as crass and boorish, evidence of a poor upbringing, clear signs that the man's mother had failed catastrophically in her motherly duties whilst rearing him. That you are able to do so now without fear of displeasure was purely due to your virginal status, as well as the formality in which this discussion was taking place, in any other setting you would have been heaped with open scorn. Some candidness was required when welcoming a boy into manhood after all.
Janet's mother gives you a speculatively glance, "I take it you find my child to be acceptable as the prince's first consort then?" Your mother glances at you as if obtaining your assent, as if you had any true choice in the matter, but you still go through the pantomime of giving your assent via discrete whisper. With a nod, your mother heeds your imaginary advice, and says,
"My son and I are in agreement on this matter, we would be honored to take Lady Janet as his first consort." Smiles break out all around the table, though only you and your mother would be able to tell how strained Lady Aria's grin was, and the other side of the table bows in gratitude at the honor they are receiving. With a clap of her hands, your mother summons servants to move aside the screens obscuring the high table from the rest of the room, and you behold a sea of painted faces watching you expectantly. The murmur of speculation dies down as the Fifth Consort raises a hand for silence, "My beloved son," she announces drily, "Is to be bedded!" and the crowd erupts in applause and shrill cheers.
In the Northern Regions of the Empire you would have been forced to mount Lady Janet then and there, taking her from behind like the horse-loving savages the Northern Army so often fought against. In the chaotic eastern States across the writhing seas, you both would have made love upon the hard floor in utter darkness, to preserve both of your dignities. But in the Imperial Palace, things are done in a more... cultured manner. Whilst servants bring out dancing girls, platters of fine food, jugs of alcohol, and baskets of phalluses for the riotous nobility to politely enjoy, you and Lady Janet are led by a party of handmaidens and servants to quarters set aside for this occasion. You walk with her hand atop yours, Janet's delicate fingers resting upon your own while you silently make your way to the bedding chamber, the sounds of merriment fading to a background hum. Behind you Lady Aria, and Janet's handmaiden, follow at a discrete distance, no doubt whispering conspiratorially about one another's charges. Your mothers chose not to accompany you, with the Fifth Consort's parting regards simply being a mild glare; she had already informed you of her desires. Do try to not embarrass me.
Your heart races from this merest touch from a woman, thrill coursing through you from the knowledge of what was to come, of what you had been dreaming about for what felt like ages. Lady Janet meanwhile glides sedately beside you, seemingly unconcerned at the thought of having her maidenhead broken, the trailing edge of her crimson robs swishing softly with every step. You wrack your brain for something to say, anything to alleviate the awkward silence, you were about to have sex and you had not even spoken a word to each other! But nothing comes, your trained brevity drowning in oceans of lust, your mind deserting you as your lower head takes control of your body for the duration. All too soon bowing servants are opening the door to the bedchamber, where a low bed awaits you both, showered with fresh flower petals and lit with low braziers. The servants are left outside while the handmaidens swarm into the room to ensure everything is ready, adjusting everything while maneuvering light screens to best face the bed, to provide a facsimile of privacy to the proceedings.
Gently detaching her from you, Lady Janet's closest handmaiden leads her to the waist-high bed, where she gently settles her, no doubt whispering last-moment advice while she does so. In turn, Lady Aria steps up to you, embracing you before planting a soft kiss upon your forehead, before clasping your shoulders while staring thoughtfully down at you. She nibbles on her lower lip, "You've grown up so swiftly, my prince, I remember nursing you when you were but a baby..." this sudden recollection surprises you, since to your knowledge Lady Aria had no children. She gives you a reassuring smile, "Relax. Remember her entrance is lower than you expect; finish inside of her, and your mother will be pleased," Aria's voice lowers even more, "And should you require assistance, Janet's handmaiden and I will intervene, understood? Good!" Clasping your hand, she guides you to the bed like a general leading his favorite daughter to marriage, "Let us make you a man..."
Lady Janet awaits you upon the sheets, smiling seductively while she reclines against some propped up pillows, coyly toying with robes until you are the foot of the bed, whereupon she languidly opens them to reveal her nubile body. Ordinarily she would have performed a traditional dance for her first lover to spur their arousal, tastefully emphasizing her form while teasing at her Sighs until her partner was stiff with anticipation; or flaccid with disappointment at her lackluster skills. Obviously such a salacious display would have worn away at your already scant stamina, and Lady Janet's first load would have ended up on the floor rather than in her. Which would have been an impressive endorsement of her eroticism, had it come from an experienced lover, rather than from a callow youth. So instead Janet merely bares herself for you with the minimal amount of sensuality, and that alone is nearly enough to cause you to embarrass both of you. Your heart feels as if it was about to burst from your chest, and your mind is lost in a fugue of emotions and desire, you barely notice Lady Aria discretely disrobing you.
The ornamented scarlet of Lady Janet's robes contrasts sensuously with the supple paleness of her smooth skin, the rough brown of her delicate nipples with the silkiness of her perky breasts, the bright pink of her slit with the tangle of dark pubic hair surrounding it. Her own eyes roam your body as well, lingering overlong at the sight of your virgin erection, your rosy tip already bursting from the confines of your foreskin, wet with anticipation. Janet gives you an encouraging smile, "Please be gentle, my lord," are the first words she has spoken to you, her voice a touch high-strung, as she languidly spreads her legs to indicate her readiness for mounting. With foreplay evidently not even a consideration, you give in to the intrinsic instincts pulsing through your head and awkwardly scramble up onto the bed, crawling atop her like a drunken monkey. The mere scent of her sent ants crawling through your veins, the warmth of her body reducing your thoughts even more until only the bleating imperative to breed was foremost in your mind. What you lacked in experience, nature made up for with raw lust, and soon you were between Janet's nubile thighs, but when you go to press your manhood against the flower of her womanhood, you are mortified to discover you have gone completely soft.
Lady Janet glances down with some confusion, the charms of her headpiece tinkling as she tilts her head, "Is something the matter, my lord?" she asks, squinting in the soft lighting to figure out what exactly the problem was, "Are you unable to find my entrance?"
You cough miserably as dread slithers through your belly, dread of failing, "No, my lady, I am merely... soft,"
"Oh," Janet comments, seemingly at a loss of what to do as you were. Even with all of her sensual training, she was similarly struck by the same shock of inexperience caused by her virginity. It was quite possible that your first time would have gone on for some time then, with the both of you uncomfortably fumbling your way to some sort of unhappy climax, but this is why you have an audience. Both of your handmaidens slide onto the bed, no doubt having noticed the complication through the slits in their decorative panels, with Lady Aria pressing herself against you while Lady Janet's attendant lays next to her charge.
Lady Aria's breasts squish tantalizingly against your back, while her hand brushes aside your own and firmly grasps your penis, her palm already slick with saliva as she starts to stroke some vigor back into your member. Meanwhile Lady Janet's handmaiden's hand slips between her lady's thighs, her fingers flickering between her pink folds until the slosh with lubricating fluids, and some color fills Janet's cheeks. Pleasure emanates from your manhood, and soon enough you are rigid within Aria's tender grip, your virginal nerves steadied by her deft application of stimulation, and judging by the sound of it, your partner is receiving the same treatment. Now when your eyes meet, Janet's seductive smile seems a touch more genuine, or at least a bit more filled with actual arousal, and so it is with a renewed sense of confidence that you make your second attempt. This time Aria guides you in, ensuring that your tip enters the correct hole, since anal deflowering is surprisingly common, and Janet hisses as your penis plunges home, gripping her attendant's hand tightly.
Your dream comes true. The primal act that you have been yearning for is finally happening, your hips bucking between Lady Janet's nubile thighs, causing her to squeal and gasp in discomfort, "My lord- please- gently!" She struggles to maintain her facial expression of serene lasciviousness, wincing as your manhood plucks the flower of her maidenhood, "More slowly, please!" But by this point you were struggling to not shove your member as deep as possible into Janet's succulent lily, your penis desperate to find some measure of tightness as Janet's hole expands under your inexperienced thrusts. Not that you minded though, or frankly even noticed, all you could focus on was that you were inside of a woman, and she was far warmer and wetter than you had ever imagined. Which meant that before long, ecstasy bubbles up from your root to your tip, driving your spear as deep into Janet as possible, until with a shuddering groan you finally climax into something other than your sheets. Janet's eyes widen as your seed courses into her, and she grimaces slightly before her training takes over and her legs wrap around your waist to hold you tightly against her shivering form.
When your handmaidens detach the two of you, both heaving for breath, they are quick to shove a white cloth beneath Lady Janet's open flower, as pinkish fluid spills out of her gaping hole. The two of you watch with amazement at the sheer quantity that pours out of her, soaking into the pale linen, "Well, that was... a lot," Janet manages between breaths, "are you quite all right, my prince?" you nod shakily,
"Yes, my lady... sorry- I mean, my apologies for my inexperience," Janet manages another smile that turns into an "O" of pleasure as her handmaiden expertly licks her swollen slit clean, an expression you soon share as Lady Aria sucks your manhood until it is spotless. Who seductively wipes away the drool coating her lips with her tongue, before collecting the stained linen and clambering off of the bed to join her fellows who stood facing the door as if waiting for an honored guest to arrive. Soon enough, your mother bustles in, accompanied by Janet's mother, and the two matrons ignore their children completely as they carefully examine the cloth the handmaidens present to them.
Your mother sniffs suspiciously at the evidence of yours and Janet's joining, before conceding, "I see no reason to dispute this deflowering," Janet's mother nods,
"Agreed, I can smell his seed as well as her blood," she glances at the favored handmaidens, "you have tasted their sincerity?" she asks, and the pair bow at the waist before replying in turn,
"We have."
"We have."
Your mother nods slightly, "We are in agreement then, Lady Janet shall join my household as my son's first consort, until such a time that he comes of age and removes himself from my protection," she offers a short bow to the lady's previous matriarch, "we are honored by her presence." Janet's mother offers her own, lower bow,
"The honor is ours, may the Gods bless your household, and may my daughter bring glory to your household," she intones formally.
The formalities nearly complete, Lady Janet slides to the floor and bows down fully upon the wooden tiles, prostrating herself before your mother, whose lip curls, "Be welcome, lady Janet. Take some time to compose yourself in the guest chambers, your belongings are being sent for as we speak, and you may move fully into your apartments once they arrive,"
"Thank you, Lady Consort," Janet murmurs, "you honor me," your mother waves dismissively,
"Think nothing of it, I expect your fertility to be proven sooner, rather than later,"
"Have no fear of that," Janet's mother interjects, "my daughter is built for breeding, her sisters seem to spend half of their time waddling about! Now then," her eyebrow raises temptingly, "perhaps we should return to the celebrations, my lady? I am... keen to discover if the tales of your skills are accurate..." A true smile, one that barely cracks around the polite pressing of your mother's severe lips, breaks out,
"We shall see if you express these doubts come the morning," your mother motions to her companion, "I shall provide a palanquin for you come the morrow, should you prove unable to walk with the dignity of a lady," and the two promptly leave.
Lady Janet waits until the two older ladies have left, along with a portion of the handmaidens, before rising to her knees with a tired sigh. She glances at you, lets out a breath, before offering, "Well, I am to stay then, my lord. Do I have your permission to leave? I need to... recover from our exertions." Blushing, you nod, and she swiftly rises to her feet,
"Thank you for... today, Lady Janet," you manage, "I hope to visit you again soon," Janet bows,
"Please do so, my prince, I would hate to disappoint your mother," and at that you silently agree as Janet's attendants wrap her once more in her crimson robes before she glides haltingly out of the room, leaving you practically alone aside from Lady Aria and three handmaidens. Aria glares at the other noblewomen,
"The prince is exhausted from his exertions, I shall care for him here while he recovers. Please order the servants to provide us with refreshment." At this the other ladies lower their heads demurely, each snapping fans up to cover their smiles as they gracefully file out of the room, the last one bowing respectfully as she shuts the door.
And then it was just you and Lady Aria, standing stiffly erect, still wearing her finery from the earlier ceremonies, her ample chest heaving with every breath she takes. Tension is so thick it is nearly dripping down the carved walls, the pair of you watching each other warily, unwilling to voice the obvious lest the truth prove too much to bear. But Lady Aria was not some mincing virgin, which she proves by undoing her sash and allowing her extravagant robes to slither down her curvaceous body and pool onto the floor, allowing your eyes to drink in the sight that had given you so many sleepless nights imagining. Aria stalks hungrily forward, driving you back until you topple back onto the bed, your erection already bulging with fresh vigor. The woman who had nursed you as a child, who had helped raise you from the moment you came into this world, sinks slowly to her knees in front of you, her eyes shimmering with desire, "We begin, my prince," Aria sighs, "with the Mouth," and she descends...
Your mother summons you to join her for a late breakfast the next day, and you find her seated on one of the verandas overlooking the garden, the air cool even as the sun continues to rise. The Fifth Consort was surrounded by only a handful of noble ladies, the rest no doubt sleeping off the last night's fervent exertions in your honor, and she sips carefully at her steaming mug of tea. One of the tables arrayed before the railing has been set askew of the others, and it is there that you and Lady Aria are directed, joining a demure looking Lady Janet who had been whispering to her close handmaiden. Your mother nods coolly from the table next over, "You stink," is how she chooses to greet her only son on the morning after his deflowering, and you feel a blush crawling across your cheeks, "Lady Janet," she moves on without preamble, "your mother will not be joining us this morning I am afraid, and I have sent for a palanquin for her. You have a fine mother." Janet bows at this, her headpiece tinkling, "How is womanhood?"
"I am... still rather sore, Lady Consort," Janet exhales, "I hope that I shall be allowed the traditional week to recover from my deflowering?"
Your mother lazily waves a hand, "You have it, virginity is trial for us all,"
"Speaking of which," your mother returns her attention to you, "Lady Aria, I hope my son has recovered fully from his... exercise? I hear he was prostrate for the rest of the day," Aria inclines her head in acknowledgement,
"Indeed, my lady," she sighs regretfully, "I'm afraid your son was still quite energetic following his meeting with Lady Janet, and required soothing," your mother calmly sips at her tea,
"How many times?"
"Four yesterday, twice this morning." Your face at this point was as bright as the rising sun, while Janet's looks distinctly pale, upon learning the depths of your lust. Your mother lets out a gentle snort at your reaction,
"How... voracious, I suppose he inherited something after all," she muses, before returning to her drink, "And do take a bath, if you were any closer I would fear impregnation by stench alone," to which you can only reply,
"Of course, mother..."
Karina sat down on one of the chairs by the kitchen table. She was a little tired but happy that she had got the whole house spotless, it had taken her most of the afternoon but she had now nearly finished. Only the glass table to goo now and she could go and have a nice long soak in the bath.
Sighting, she thought that Josh, her boyfriend of 3 years, would be back soon, and not soon enough for her, She had woke up that morning so horny she would have nailed the first cock that came near her, she thought about using her vibrator in the bottom drawer of her dressing table but she preferred the feel of a long, hard cock inside her, rather than plastic. Also there was no fun in a vibrator either, she would just use it. Not like when Josh and her had sex. Anywhere at anytime, she loved the thrill of being caught, she always reached a massive orgasm when there was a risk.
Looking at the clock she thought that she had lasted the entire day, she can wait another 2 hours for Josh to come home, so she made herself stand up and polish the table until it sparkled.
"That should get rid of some of my tension." She thought smiling to herself as she headed off to take that soak she had wanted.
Over half an hour later, Karina was looking through her clothes trying to decide what to wear.
"Hmmm" She said to herself, "How about you!" She said, looking at a black summer dress. Moving to the mirror and holding it against herself she looked for a moment before throwing it onto the bed, it was too nice a day for black.
She thought about short cut jeans and a shirt but discarded that idea, it took too long to get the shorts off. Suddenly a thought hit her and she scrambled through her clothes, found what she was looking for, grabbed them and put them on immediately.
Standing in front of the full-length mirror, Karina smiled to herself. At 22 she was a knockout. Long blonde hair falling straight passed her shoulders, large blue eyes, full pink lips just made for sucking cock, a thin waist which gave her a light hourglass figure, Large Round Firm but soft tits, 36D, and although she was only 5' 6" her legs still seemed to reach on forever. She was every guys fantasy and more. Men always whistled at her when she walked anywhere and she loved it. Old men even pinched her ass when she had to walk by. Even teenagers tried to cop a feel of her amazing tits when she had to squeeze passed them. She remembered a time when two boys had offered to do the gardening for her, but couldn't keep their eyes from her body as she lay on the lounger chair sunbathing, well, she thought they deserved some kind of payment. But standing there in those clothes she could have made a gay guy straight or a straight guy cum in his pants just by looking at her.
She was wearing a short mini skirt, yellow, like the ones that she used to wear at school, yellow and white strappy shoes and a white top with two thin straps holding it over her shoulders which outlined her figure and her tits and left her belly button showing.
"Damn girl, you are one hot piece of ass!" She said to herself still smiling, then headed off downstairs for a cool drink.
Josh's car pulled into the driveway and stopped. He turned the engine off and could hardly contain himself, it was the big game tonight, Raiders Vs Dolphins in the superbowl of the century. He had been waiting for this game and knew the Raiders would just kick Dolphins ass all around the field. He had even drove too fast just to get here in time, the game started in half an hour.
"You really are looking forward to this game aren't you?" Ben said looking at him with that cheeky grin of his. At 6' 2", Ben was taller than Josh by 2" but not quite as built. They had been friends in school and had grown up together. Ben loved football too, but he loved being cheeky more.
"Damn right I am man, this is the biggest game of the season." Josh said as he got out of the car.
Heading through the front door the pair bantered with each other about old times, even thought they saw each other often they still loved doing it, and walked through to the lounge.
As soon as they walked through the door to the lounge, Karina came bounding out of the kitchen and grabbed Josh and gave him a huge hug and a long passionate kiss, probing his mouth with her tongue. After a couple of minutes, Karina seemed to realise they were not alone and broke the kiss and moved back a little.
"Oh, hiya Ben" She said smiling with a hint of red in her cheeks.
"Hey Karina" Ben replied with that cheeky grin on his face again.
"Hey babe. Ben's come over to watch the game with me tonight, you remember me sayin?" Josh asked.
"Oh yeah, of course I do." She said blushing a little more, "Sit down, I'll go get you some chips and dip. I'll be making dinner later on so don't eat too many." She laughed
"I could eat 'em all and all the dinner." Ben said after a little laugh. "I have a big appetite."
Karina gave him a little smile then walked off into the kitchen. She looked so hot in that short skirt and short top that Josh thought about cancelling watching the game and just taking her to bed. "She'll be hot for some action tonight, I can watch the game and get some later." He thought. He sat on one of the sofas as Ben sat in a chair to his left.
The lounge was large, with a sofa directly facing the t.v., one to it's right and a chair to the left, with the hallway behind the chair and the kitchen just behind the other sofa not too far away, glass doors with thin white net curtains bunched to the sides stood between the lounge and the kitchen. It wasn't an overly large house, but still big enough. The kitchen was large enough so that the doors let into a small space between the counters to the left and the table to the right, however the glass table did begin to take up a little of that space.
Karina walked to the fridge and taking out some chips and some beers she thought to herself, "Why tonight? I should have remembered that. What am I going to do? I'm so horny!"
Taking a minute to calm herself she grabbed the snacks and wen back into the lounge.
After Karina had gone into the kitchen and Ben had sat down on the chair, he thought to himself how hot Karina was. "Man I'd fuck that bitch so hard she wouldn't know what had hit her." He thought to himself. Just then Karina came back through from the kitchen with some chips and beers and walked over in front o the other sofa and bent down to put the chips on the small table in the middle of the floor.
As she bent down her top moved away from her chest and gave him a small view of her ample cleavage, If she would have bent over a little more he would have been able to stare straight down her top at those gorgeous melons of hers, but the sight of her cleavage, even for that brief amount of time, gave him a boner.
He took a quick look at Josh, no he wasn't looking, and turned back to continue ogling Karina, but when he looked back, she was sitting with her legs crossed, looking at the t.v. Ben wished he could make a bet with Josh on the game for Karina, like in the stories, then he could screw her like she needed to be screwed. But fantasy stories just don't come true, so he contented himself with looking at those gorgeously smooth legs.
Karina clenched her legs together tightly, if she didn't she knew she would start fingering herself right then and there. The game was about to begin, she looked at Josh, "How handsome he is." She thought, then made herself stop because that was only making her worse. Josh was already in to the game and didn't look at her.
Karina turned to look at Ben, his gaze shifted suddenly and looked at her face. "Had he been staring at my legs?" She wondered. Ben turned to look at the t.v. "No he couldn't have. Just your imagination girl, you are too horny." Only, when she looked at the t.v. she noticed a little while later his eyes went back to her. Every time she moved a little his eyes would instantly go back to the game, but when she was still, they went back to studying her.
"He is looking at my legs." She thought after the fifth time. She felt a little jolt of excitement flow through her stomach and had a little thought. "Well, if he wants to stare at my legs, I better give him a better look." So she shifted the way she was sitting so she was sitting with her legs tucked under her, but she had turned sideways on to the t.v. so that now, all of her right creamy thigh was facing Ben.
From the corner of her eye, she noticed his eyes open a little wider, staring at her more openly. So she decided to have a little more fun. She ran her right hand slowly up and down her right thigh, a slow caressing touch, which could have been innocently taken for an act of boredom. She also started biting the tip of her index finger on the other hand, of course, another sign of boredom. Of course.
Ben made a little fidget on the chair as if his jeans were not comfortable and even licked his lips a couple of times. After a few minutes of her caressing her thigh Karina wanted to tease Ben a little more, but she couldn't think o anything discreet enough, until she looked at the packet of unopen chips on the table. Smiling inside she stood up and walked into the kitchen.
Ben stared at Karina's ass as she swayed into the kitchen and slowly let out a shuddering breath as quietly as possible. If he didn't know better he would have said Karina had been teasing him, rubbing her hand up and down her silky thigh like she was. Then all of a sudden she just stopped after looking at the chips and walked out. He was as horny as fuck now, he even thought about going to the bathroom to jack off when Karina came back through with a white bowl in her hands.
When she got to the table, she leaned forward and placed the bowl on the table, then leaning even further forward began opening the bag of chips and gently tipping them into the bowl, making sure they looked just right. Ben's eyes, however, were not on the bowl, they went straight down Karina's top and bounced between Karina's large tits. She had leaned so far forward that he could almost see the front of her bra. As she gently shook the chips from the bag, those luscious mounds of hers jiggled from side to side. It seemed she was bent over for hours, but it must have been minutes, then, staying bent as she was, she lifted her head.
"Want any?" She asked sweetly
"Err, yes.. please." Ben said stammering
She smiled and offered him the bowl. Then after he had taken some, she offered some to Josh, who didn't move from looking at the t.v. Karina placed the bowl on Josh's lap and then straightened and sat down again, with her legs tucked under her.
20 minutes into the game, Karina all of a sudden said, "Oh, where is that magazine?" and then knelt on the sofa and bent over the back to look for her magazine. The view was incredible. With Karina bent doggie style over the sofa, Ben had a great view of her ass, although he couldn't see up her skirt. Her legs just cried out to be touched and his hard on cried out to just get up and bang her right then and there.
"She can't be teasing me." He thought, "It's just my imagination." But she looked like she was.
He tore his eyes away from her before his dick burst out of his jeans.
10 minutes later he looked back at her, legs crossed again, magazine lying on her lap, she was sucking on an Ice Pop. When she saw him look at her she looked up at him and continued sucking on it slowly, then took her mouth off it to lick the top lightly with her tongue. "When had she gotten that?" he thought. Seductivly she looked at him whilst slowly sucking the Ice Pop until she had finished. Then she threw the stick on the table and asked him if he wanted one.
"No…thanks." He said smiling. "Damn she must be teasing me." He thought "I can't take much more of this."
Karina felt like 10,000 volts of electric were being charged through her. She was flirting and teasing quite openly with that Ice Pop, but the thrill was worth it. Josh still hadn't taken his eyes off the game, she didn't think he would, but it was still fun. But even this teasing wasn't as exciting as it could be. She was hotter then ever now and she needed to get laid, and soon.
She loved risk, the more risky a situation the better for her and the more pleasure it was. Now in the total clutches of lust, with her pussy crying out to be fucked she came up with an idea.
Standing up slowly, making sure that she bent forward a little, Karina arched her back and stretched. Pushing her tits out and making them strain against her thin white top.
"Right, I'm going to make the dinner." She said when she had stopped stretching.
"Need any help?" Ben asked, his voice trembling with anxiousness.
"Sure." She said smiling at him. Damn she was horny.
As Karina walked towards the kitchen, Ben following her, she stopped and said,
"Honey, you might want to turn the volume up a little. I don't want the noise I will make, making dinner, to drown out your game."
Then she walked through the doors with Ben following her.
As they entered the kitchen Karina heard the t.v. volume rise, not much, but higher than it was. Josh knew some o the machines in the kitchen were noisy, but Karina wasn't planning on them making any noise at all. Karina would, and although Ben wasn't as good looking as Josh, he wasn't bad either, he had a cock and that's what she needed.
Walking over to the nearest counter, visible through the doors, Karina turned around and leaned against it, placing her hands to either side. Her heart was pounding almost of of her chest.
"So what do you need help with?" Ben asked, that nervous tone still shook his voice, but his hard on was plainly visible straining to get out of his jeans.
"He must be big." Karina thought to herself as she looked at the bulge. She found it difficult to control herself and not just rip his clothes off then and there.
"I was thinking, for a football game, maybe some hot dogs. But I make them a special way. Josh never complains about my hot dogs. You see, I have to oil them, that way they are lubricated and slip into the bun easier, but I always taste them first, before I use them, you can never be too careful see." As she spoke, Ben licked his lips even more, looking ready to jump on her, the nerves now replaced with pure lust and anticipation. She smiled at him.
"Come here, I'll show you how to make them." She cooed.
Ben walked towards her but as he did he pulled the glass doors closed.
"Uh-uh! They have to be stay open." She said to him with a pouty look on her face.
"But….I thought….you….didn't want to have the….noise….disturb Josh? Ben asked.
Karina almost laughed at his naivety. "I don't, but I want the risk. Now, open them, or I won't show you." She said smiling.
The doors were open again the second she finished her sentence, and with a crooked finger, ben walked up to her.
Grabbing her by the waist he pulled her to him and she locked her lips against his. Her tongue instantly probing into his mouth and circling his tongue. She locked her arms around his neck as she kissed him deeply, grinding her hips so her pussy rubbed against the bulge in his jeans.
"Mmmmmmmm" She moaned into his mouth.
She ground herself harder against him as his hand came off her ass, where he had pulled her closer to him after the kiss began, and grabbed hold of her tits, roughly squeezing and pushing them together as if he was afraid she might tell him to stop.
She ground herself more and continued moaning in his mouth as he roughly played with her large tits.
Then placing her hands against his chest she pushed him away a little and broke the kiss.
"Wha…." He started to say, but her smile quieted him.
Karina's hands slowly ran down his chest and down onto his belt buckle. She quickly but calmly opened the belt and started to work on the buttons. When they were open she pushed her hand under his boxers and grabbed his cock.
Karina felt at the large cock in her hands and trembled, she wanted it in her now, but it was far more erotic to take her time. Slowly she started to massage the thick meat in her hands while looking Ben in the eyes.
"Mmmmm, you feel good." She cooed, massaging faster. The thing never seemed to stop growing. "I think I should try some, is it good?"
"The best you'll ever have." Said Ben, looking more confident than he had.
Smiling up at him she slowly sank to her knees in front of him.
If her boyfriend looked all he would see was his hot 22 year old girlfriend on her knees ready to suck off his friend in his kitchen.
Karina had to jerk back when she pulled Ben's jeans and boxers down, as his huge cock almost hit her in the face.
Staring in disbelief at what must have been 9 or 10 inches of hard cock meat all Karina could do was gasp with wide eyes.
"You're huge!" She said incredulously.
Ben smiled down at her, "You like?"
Karina nodded, never taking her eyes from the cock in front of her, Slowly she wrapped one hand around the thick shaft. It was so hard, her fingers just about met around it's width. Placing her second hand on the meat of her boyfriends mate, she looked up into Ben's eyes.
"I think I might need to tell Josh to turn the volume up louder." She said.
And with both hands on the thick cock shaft and her eyes on his, her boyfriend's eyes on the TV not 15 feet away, she opened her mouth and lowered her head onto his dick.
The thick cock stretched her mouth wide, she had never had a dick this wide or this long before in her mouth, or her pussy, but she knew she was a good cocksucker, and she was enjoying it.
Halfway down the shaft she paused. Looking down at Ben's pubic hair, she thought, "5 more inches to go, damn he's big." So she moved her head back up the big cock shaft slowly, licking with her tongue the entire length.
Flicking her blonder hair over her shoulder, intent only on the cock before her, she began kissing the head, then gently licked down the underside and back up before opening her mouth and lowering her head slowly down the shaft, impaling her mouth on it.
Karina began to slowly bob her head up and down Ben's thick shaft, slowly working another inch further into her mouth each time, until she had the whole 10 inches in her mouth and down her throat.
Using her tongue to slash at the cock in her mouth, Karina gripped Ben's dick tightly with her lips and started to build up speed. Eyes closed, Karina bobbed her head faster on her Boyfriends friend's dick.
"Mmmmmmmmmmmmmph" She moaned around the shaft while holding his hips to guide the cock in her mouth. Not having her hands on his dick allowed her to swallow the entire cock length into her mouth and down her throat, stopping only when her nose met the base of his love pole.
The slurping noises of the lewd cocksucking session filled the kitchen, but Josh couldn't hear any of them as the tv drowned them out.
SLURP SLURP SLURP SLURP
Karina's head was bobbing up and down ferociously on Ben's cock, willing him to cum down her throat. Her Moans became louder and then she felt Ben's hands on her head, gripping her hair, pulling her face down onto his love meat. She looked up into his eyes and then for the first time really took notice of his moans.
Ben held the beauties head as she sucked him harder and harder, faster and faster, bobbing her head up and down his raging hard dick. She was so good at this, he knew he couldn't hold back long.
"Yeah that's it baby, suck it." He said to her "Suck it while your boyfriend watches tv in the next room."
Karina moaned.
"Damn you're good." He gasped, pulling her head onto him more. He still couldn't believe she could swallow his entire dick. No woman had been able to do that before.
"You like this cock in your mouth don't you?" He teased her
She moaned in response, never taking her eyes off his. She sucked harder, bobbing that gorgeous blonde haired face up and down his cock meat, stuffing her mouth and throat full of his hard dick. He could feel the velvet touch of her throat as his dick returned to her throat. Seeing those lips slide on his dick made him want to cum straight away. He had fantasised about Karina on her knees sucking him off, but never in a situation like this.
Her eyes stayed fixed on his as her head continued it's long journey up and down his dick. It felt so erotic, having his best mates girlfriend on her knees in front of him, impaled on his dick, her mouth working and sucking his cock for all she was worth, swallowing all of his meat while her boyfriend was in the next room. What made it more hot was that they were in the middle of the door way, Karina holding his hips and bobbing her head up and down his shaft faster and faster, never loosing the dick out of her mouth for a second. But the hottest thing of all, was her eyes. Staring at his, full of lust over that cock-filled mouth, watching him as she bobbed her head up and down. The situation turned him on so much.
"Suck my dick Karina, Swallow it down that pretty throat of yours" He growled at her, still holding her head, her eyes still on his. "We're in the middle of your kitchen and the doors are open, Karina. And you're down on your knees sucking me off."
She moaned loudly and sucked harder
"Oh yeah baby! You're sucking the cock of your boyfriends best friend. Oh yeah! And you're loving it"
She opened her mouth a little this time and closed her eyes, moaning loudly around his cock, before returning her lips and staring down the length of his pole.
Looking into his eyes while she sucked and moaned, Karina moved faster. Then she took her mouth from his cock and grabbed it with a hand and started beating it.
"Your cock tastes so good." She said smiling at him teasingly. "If you're a good boy I might suck it again for you."
"You'll beg me to let you suck it when I'm done with you slut." He said, and he knew it would be true aswell judging by how she was behaving.
"Ooooo" She moaned, then returned her head back to onto his dick.
"Damn I wish I could video this." He moaned
Popping her mouth off his dick again, Karina smiled at him and said, "Maybe next time we can."
Smiling at her, he knew she would be back for more.
Still beating at his dick she smiled at him again and calmly and innocently said with her teasing smile on that beautiful face,
"Do you want to cum all over me or in my mouth?"
The question itself almost made him cum. Just thinking about either.
She seemed to sense he would cum soon and released her grip on his dick and placed her hands on his hips again. She flicked her hair out of her face again and looking up at him, slowly opened her mouth and covered the head of his cock. With her eyes fixed on his, she slid her beautiful mouth, those full pink lips back down his cock, and resumed sucking him off again.
"Damn you are a hot cocksucker" He moaned between breaths. "Your boyfriend is a lucky guy."
"Mmmmmm" She moaned at the mention of her boyfriend.
"You'll have to kiss him after this." He said as he threw his head back and pulled her down hard on his dick. Her hands were now tightly holding his ass, as he came in buckets down that lovely blonde haired throat, filling her stomach. Karina's eyes looked at him the entire time, teasing him.
Josh sat watching the football game, completely engrossed. Not realising that at that moment, less than 15 feet away, his beautiful girlfriend was on her knees with his friends 10 inch dick shoved down her throat, gulping down all of his cum after the world's greatest blowjob.
He cheered as the Raiders scored a touchdown and Karina closed her eyes while swallowing.
When Ben started cumming down her throat, Karina swallowed all that she could, some escaped out of her mouth because of how much there was, though she tried her hardest not to let any get away. What a reward for her work. She then let the cock be pulled from her mouth. She tasted the hot sticky cum in her mouth and looked up at Ben, smiled and swallowed with a loud gulp.
Karina then turned to look through the doors. She saw that Josh still hadn't moved. Occasionally she had looked in his direction while sucking Ben's cock. Seeing her boyfriend while giving his friend a blowjob had turned her on like crazy.
Licking her lips she turned to Ben ready to say ' You might need a rest before the main course.' But was stunned when she was confronted with a raging hard cock.
"You're still hard!!" She exclaimed
"I always am after a good cocksucking, but I've never been this hard before, it must be you." He replied with a large smile
Lifting her up so that she was standing while she still stared at that still hard cock, Ben grabbed her by her ass and pushed her against the counter.
She looked into his eyes and smiled as he lifted her to sit on the counter surface.
"And just what do you think you're going to do now?" She asked teasingly, again, staring straight into his eyes.
He replied as he reached under her skirt, pulled her panties down and threw them on the floor.
"I'm going to fuck you, right on this counter, right where your boyfriend could see if he just turned his head, and I am gonna make you moan so loud that you'll scream and beg me to never stop fucking you!"
She smiled teasingly at him.
"I'll moan if I choose, but scream and beg you to fuck me forever? I don't even do that for Josh!" She said
He pulled her to the edge of the counter and lined his dick up with the entrance to her pussy.
"You're not only gonna beg me, but you'll let me fuck you whenever, wherever and however I want to!"
And with those words, he thrust as hard as he could into her.
Karina had to bite her bottom lip as the huge rod of her boyfriends friend entered her fast and roughly. A loud moan still escaped her lips though. She would have screamed literally as loud as she could because of the pain and the pleasure of having her pussy stretched and filled so much so quickly, but then Josh certainly would have heard and this would just have been a fuck rather than the illicit fuck it was.
With the spear buried to the hilt in her, she settled down. The initial thrust had lifted her off the counter, but now she was sitting on it again, completely full.
"OH!" She moaned. "I've never been so full." She said a touch breathless
Ben smiled a large smile. He was just holding his cock within her, not moving at all. Not that she minded, she was full of cock at last and she was relishing in the pleasure.
"You like the feel of my dick in your pussy Karina." He said as his hands found her ass cheeks.
Her pussy gripped his dick like a vice.
"Hmmmm, I've had better." She teased.
Ben's eyebrow's rose, but then he pulled her to him and started to fuck in and out of her, hard and fast, very fast in fact.
"Oooooooooooh" Karina moaned as Ben's cock pistoned in and out of her. She threw her head back and locked her legs around his waist, tightly pulling him deeper into her.
"Oh yes, Ooooh, uh uh uh uh uh uh, mmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm" Karina moaned, gripping the edge of the counter so her knuckles went white. The pleasure she felt from the illicit fuck she was getting tore through her and she threw her head back as far as she could, moaning loudly. "OOOOOOOOOOOH!"
"So gooood" she thought. Her mouth was hanging open and her moans and groans filled the room.
"Oh yeah, yeess, yes, yess, sooooooo goooooooood" She groaned.
Her head was as far back as she could bend it, her back arched so he could get easier access to her soaking pussy. Her hands holding a death lock on the counter as Ben fucked her thoroughly and furiously. Her large tits bounced and jolted around her chest straining against the thin white material and crying out to break free from her constraining bra.
It felt so good. She had never felt anything like this in her life. Her pussy was filled and stretched beyond belief, she was being fucked so hard she could hardly sit on the counter and above all else, this was her boyfriends friend who was fucking her while her boyfriend sat not 15 feet away in the next room, with the joining glass doors open. The volume of the tv was the only reason he couldn't hear the moaning and groaning from the other room and made him completely unaware of the brutal fucking his girlfriend was getting. All it would take would be for him to turn his head, or turn down the volume a little, to notice the erotic action 15 feet away from him.
But Karina didn't care anymore, she was being more than satisfied, reaching sexual heights that she never imagined existed as her boyfriends friend plowed relentlessly in and out of her pussy.
"Oh you're so good" Ben moaned "Better than I ever thought u would be! You're so tight and hot"
Their moans filled the kitchen and battled against the sounds of the game.
"Mmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm" Karina groaned as she ground her pussy on his cock. She knew now that she never wanted him to stop fucking her.
Ben drove his dick home over and over into the writhing beauty impaled on his thick shaft, being lifted off the counter with every thrust into her tight pussy.
"Fuck you're good" He said through gritted teeth, sweat slicked his body, but his mind was on Karina as her head hug backwards, arching her back, fucking back at him and meeting every hard thrust of his with a hard thrust of her own, impaling herself even more on his dick as hard as she could.
"Oh, yes, yes, yes, yes, oh!" She moaned opened mouthed
He was hypnotised by the bouncing and juggling of her large round tits. He had always wanted to see them, always wanted to touch them, just as he had always wanted to fuck Karina. Well, now he was fucking her.
He slowed his pace and stopped.
"No, no NO!" Karina complained in an angry voice
He grabbed the bottom of her white top and started pulling it up. Once she realised what he wanted, she stopped trying to fuck herself on his dick and grabbed her top, pulled it over her head and threw it on the floor. Then she reached behind and unclasped her bra, slid the straps from her shoulders and threw that on the floor too.
"You can look at these once you start fucking me again!" She said while she cupped her tits
Ben smiled, slowly pulling out and slammed hard back into her.
"OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOHHHH!!" Karina groaned as the cock entered her with force again, but still she held tightly onto her tits.
He hammered into her with all of the force he could and Karina's 36D tits bounced around with her hands gripping them tightly, pushing them together with the force of his thrusts. She started to squeeze her tits and kneed them like dough as Ben fucked in to her, then she started playing with her nipples and moaning loudly again.
"Ooooohh, ummmmmmmmm, yeah" She moaned as he pinched her erect nipples. Then she roughly grabbed her tit and squezzed them as hard as she could while Ben relentlessly filled her with his long hard dick.
The eternity ring on Karina'd left hand glinted in the light as Karina squeezed her tits, groaning in the ecstasy he was giving her. He remembered when her boyfriend had given her that ring, Karina had said he was the only guy for her and the only guy she would ever be with. Now it witnessed the illicit fuck and heard all of Karinas moaning and groaning that he was so good. Ben smiled and deliberately watched the ring as his dick pumped long and hard strokes into Karina's welcoming pussy. Watching it shine in the light as Karina gripped her tits and he fucked her senseless.
Her tight hole accepted him welcomingly. Her smooth legs locked around his waist, pulled his dick deeper and deeper into her womb, her long blonde hair hung in the air as her head was back and swung violently with each thrust of his long hard dick.
"Oh baby you're pussy is so tight" He groaned
He caught a glimpse of her eyes, glazed over from the sheer pleasure her pussy was feeding to her. She would do anything for him right then, even fucked him right in front of Josh's face, had he asked. But he was enjoying the illicit fuck more. He was fucking his friends hot girlfriend and she was loving it.
Karina released her grip on her firm tits and once again grasped the counter.
Watching the gorgeous blonde's firm mounds roll around her chest as he thrust, he heard her moan,
"Oh yeah, Ben, uh uh, yeah"
Now he fucked her for all he was worth. Her tits went wild, rolling, bouncing and smacking against each other with a loud crack. Lifting off her chest and bouncing around as Karina was bouncing around on him.
Ben looked at the hot blonde beauty fuck him and moan and beg him to fuck her, more and more. Her tits were squashed together now as her arms were pressing them together from the side.
"OOOOOHH, FUCK ME, FUCK ME" She groaned loudly
Ben obliged. Karina raised herself up, looking straight into his eyes and locked her arms around his neck.
"UH UH UH UH" She moaned, her eyes closing from the pleasure, then she forced them open to look at him. She kept on doing this, except when she spoke to him.
"Oh yeah baby, who's the best?" He asked her, still fucking wildly
"OOOOHHH, YOOOOUU ARREEE" She groaned
"Say it" He said
"OOOOOOOH, UUUMMMMM, BEN ISSS THEE BEESSSTT! UMMMMM OOOOOHHHHHH, YEAH, THHHE BESSST FUUUCK! OOOHHH YEEAHH!" She groaned as loudly as she could.
"How much better?" He demanded, She was close now! He wore a big smile now because he loved this, not only did he get to fuck this beauty with her boyfriend in the other room, but he got her to tell him he was better than her boyfriend!
"SSOOOO MUUUCHHH BEEEEETTER!!! YOUUUUUUR DIIICK ISSSS SSSSSSSSOOOOOOOOOOOO BIIIIIIIIIIIIIIGGG!!!! OHHHHHHHHHHH! SOOOOOOO BIIIG! SOOOOOOOOOOO FUULLLL! She moaned loudly, while looking in his eyes. "SOOOO MUUCCCHH BIGGGGGER THAAN JJOSSHHH!!!"
His thrusts went deep within her, her ripe melons were now squashing against his bare chest, although he didn't remember taking his shirt off. Her soft breasts pressed against him but they still had a firmness to them. The feel of her tits and the look of her as he fucked her, the feel of her hard nipples pressed against his chest as she pulled herself close to him. Karina's breasts squashing against him and jiggling in the space provided as she now had one hand round his neck and the other on the counter for leverage, this girl sure knew how to fuck!
"YOOOUUU FUUCKKK MEEE THEEE BESSTT!" She groaned
"I LOOOVE YOUUURR DIICK! PLEEASSE FUUUCKKK MEEE FOREVVERRR! PLEEASSSE DOON'TT STOOPPP! DON'TT EVEEE STOPPPP!" She screamed
She was his now
Deeper and harder he fucked inside her until her body tensed and she started screaming in pure ecstasy and lust.
Karina shuddered on top of the dick buried in her pussy, feeling the biggest climax she had ever had in her life wash over her. If Josh had come in at that moment, she wouldn't have been able to have moved a muscle.
Her head was in the clouds and her body shivered all over from the rough fucking she just had at the hands, or the large dick, of her boyfriends best friend.
"Now that was an amazing fuck!" She thought
All of a sudden, Ben lifted her up and carried her over towards the glass table and chairs. He sat down on one of the chairs, with her straddling him. It was then that Karina realised he was still hard! "Surely he can't be hard after cumming twice!" She thought.
He seemed to read the question on her face and answered.
"I haven't cum in you yet, but I will before I go. I just wanted to fuck you a different way, ever since I saw you bend for that magazine in there."
"Doggie style?" She asked, "He wants more?!" She thought
"Yeah, over this fine glass table of yours!" He said as he stood her up.
She felt a huge loss as his dick came out of her well-fucked pussy, a pussy that had belonged only to her boyfriend up until a short while ago.
He turned her around and bent her over, resting on her elbows.
"This time I'm gonna fuck you!" He said as he entered her from behind
Karina knew that doggie style always made her feel more full of dick than any other position, but she gasped at the feel now. If she thought she had been full before, she was twice as full now.
She backed her ass up on his dick, but Ben held her still, she could see him smile at her in the mirror opposite them.
"Well, fuck me then!" She demanded
"No, no, Karina! I tell you and you beg for it." He said, slowly moving in and out of her, but not letting her have all of his cock. He held her firmly by the hips so she couldn't squirm back to fill herself with that wonderful earth shattering orgasm pole.
"Oooo" She cooed, "Oh" moaning didn't help her either. "Ahhhh, fuck me, please, I can't take this anymore, please, I want your dick, I want you to fuck me, I want your dick to please my pussy! I want it more than anything in the wor…." She stopped speaking as Ben's thick cock slammed into her from behind.
The feeling was even more amazing than before. His long thick cock, sliding in and out of her, when it should have been her boyfriend, made her groan and let her head fall to the table top.
Her nipples were grazing across the top of the table, hard and protruding, as Ben continued his long strokes pleasing her pussy.
"Ooooooooooooohh Yeeeaahhhh" Karina moaned into the glass. Raising onto her hands she slammed her pussy back onto Ben's 10 inch rod and squealed in delight.
Ben reached around and grabbed both of Karina's firm tits and squeezed as she bucked back against his hard strokes. Surely Josh should have heard some of the noise by now, or wondered where they had gotten to! He must have heard Karina's orgasm scream!
Continuing his thrusts into her, Karina turned her head to look in his eyes.
"Fuck me big boy! Fuck me good and hard! Make me cum like my boyfriend, your best friend, can't do!"
Then she moaned loudly and fell onto her elbows as he thrust even harder into her.
She was so wet. He grabbed her hips and looked in the mirror. Her face was contorted in a look of ecstasy, her eyes trying to roll into her head. Her larger tits were swaying back and forth as she gripped the edge of the round glass table.
"OOOOH, MORE, MORE!" She begged.
So he complied. Slamming into her as hard as he could, Ben loved watching the image in the reflection, but he wanted to make her scream.
"Do you love my dick?" He growled
"OOHH, YEESSS! UH! I UH LOOVE UH YOUUR BIIG MMMMMM DIICK! OH! UMMM, UH UH UH UH! SOOOOOO HAARD!" She panted. Her voice sounded like someone was drumming on her throat, and the table squeaked under the constant pressure of the illicit fuck.
Finally the pleasure got too much for Karina and she collapsed on the table, still thrusting that tight ass back at Ben's every thrust.
She was one horny bitch that was for sure. Ben took in the whole scene and knew he would cum soon.
Karina, his best friend's hot girlfriend, was bent over their glass kitchen table, topless, wearing a short skirt, yellow and white strappy shoes, holding onto the edge of the table. Her 36D large firm tits, which caught the attention of every guy, were pressed hard into the glass, squashed down as Karina lay there. Face contorted in ecstasy, moaning, groaning, screaming and begging him to fuck her as her ass pushed back so that her pussy could help him, as his 10 inch dick pumped furiously in and out of her. Her bra and white top were lying all on the kitchen floor. She was moaning his name, the glass doors joining the kitchen to the lounge stood open and her boyfriend, his best friend, was sitting in there watching the game with the volume up because he thought Karina was cooking! But not only that, he and Karina had just fucked each other on the kitchen counter in full view of the lounge and he had brought her to a massive orgasm, one like she had never had before, after she had knelt down, again in full view of her boyfriend if he had looked, and had sucked him off and swallowed all of his seed that he shot straight down her throat. She had given him by far, the best blowjob ever.
She was screaming now! Josh must be able to hear!
"OOOHHHH YES! YES! YEAH! FUCK ME! BEN FUCKK MEE! HAARRRDDERR! OH YEAH! OH YES! UMMMM! UH UH UH UH UH UH UH UH UH! FUUCCK MEE WHIILEE JOSHH ISS OUUTTT THEERRREE!!" She screamed.
He leaned forward and lifted her up, grabbing those tits of hers again. Cupping them from behind and squeezing them while his big dick pleased her hot pussy.
She fell forward onto her elbows again after a short while, still with his hands cupping her tits, holding them and pulling her back onto his dick with them. Pumping her full of his meat into her well-fucked pussy, he stared into the mirror watching the scene, hearing her call his name.
"Ben, OH BEN, FUCK ME! She cried loudly. "YOOUU FUUCKK MEE SOOOOOO GOOOOD! II'VVVEE NEVER FEELLT THISS GOOOOD! OHHHHH YEEEESSSSSS! She screamed.
Squeezing those tits of hers again he asked, "Can I have you when, where and how I want?"
"YES! OH YES! YOOUU CANN FUUCKK MEE, WHEENEVVER…" She panted, coming close to orgasm, "WHEERREEVER…." Gripping the table white knuckled, face contorting even more, her eyes shut, " HOWWEVVER YOOUUU WAANNNTT!"
Pushing back she moaned.
Fucking her for all he was worth Ben cried out, "I'M GONNA CUM INSIDE YOU! INSIDE YOUR GIRL JOSH!!"
Ben reluctantly let go of Karina's tits and grabbed a handful of her long blonde hair, yanking her head back, Karina moaned louder than before, thrust backwards as he thrust forwards as hard as he could and buried his dick to the hilt inside of her.
"YES! YES! OHHH YEEAH! I'MMMMM CUUUMMMMMINGGGGG!!!!!!" Karina screamed loudly for the second time that night.
"I'MM CUMMING!" Ben cried out, "OH YEAH, ALL IN YOUR PUSSY! I'M FILLING YOU WITH MY CUM!" He cried to Karina.
Just then his dick exploded gobs and gobs of hot sticky cum deep within Karina's pussy. Her boyfriend's friend's seed shot straight up her pussy into her womb.
Shuddering underneath him, head still yanked back by her long blonde hair, Karina groaned loudly as her own orgasm hit her. Even more powerful than the first as she thought that she had just fucked her boyfriends friend for the second time and let him cum in her. She smiled.
"Sooooo gooooood" She moaned
As their shuddering and cumming slowly started to fade, Ben let Karina's head go and she collapsed on the table. He collapsed in the chair.
"You are amazing." He told her breathlessly, "I have never cum so hard in my life."
Karina lay on the table, the glass not as cool as it had been, with her large tits squashed against the glass of the tabletop.
All she could hear was her heartbeat, her breathing and the constant words of "sooo gooood" coming from her mouth. She could feel Ben's cum deep inside of her. Two loads she had taken from him, once in her mouth, now also in her pussy. She was well fucked, she felt so tired she just lay there for a while, relishing in the unbelievable fuck she had just had and this amazing feeling she now buzzed with.
Josh still sat watching the end of the game, completely unaware that his beautiful girlfriend, the object of so many men's desires, was lying across the kitchen table after a thorough fucking from his best friend. He didn't know that she had swallowed Ben's cum and had had Ben cum deep inside her pussy after two orgasm wrenching fucks. In fact, while Karina was slamming her pussy back on Ben's long dick in the kitchen, getting filled with all of his hot cum, Josh had been eating a couple of chips with dip on watching the dolphins miss a kick. He didn't even notice they were missing! The Raiders were about to win after all!
Karina clasped her bra back over her tits and pulled the top over her head while Ben was doing up his jeans and buttoning his shirt up again.
She walked to the mirror and straightened her hair as much as she could, it still looked a mess and her face was flushed. She also had a huge grin on her face, like the cat that got the cream, or a girl who just fucked her guy's best mate in the kitchen and certainly did get the "cream". Straightening her skirt she walked unsteadily on her legs.
Ben grabbed her waist from behind and stopped her just by the glass doors.
"That was great! Next time I want to fuck you in the bed you share with Josh while he is here." He told her.
"Come round soon." She said to him and kissed his cheek, "You can get a few of the guys round for a game of poker and you can poke me." She laughed.
"Maybe some of the guys will want to play POKE-HER with you." He said reaching up and squeezing her breast.
"Mmmmm, maybe!" She said with that teasing smile.
"Wear that eternity ring, I like looking at it as you call out my name while I am fucking you." He told her
"Ooooo, I will!" With a sparkle in her eye she answered and walked back into the lounge with Ben following her.
Josh watched as the Raiders made their final touchdown to win the superbowl and he jumped up yelling and screaming.
"WOOHOO! THEY DID IT!" He yelled.
He sat down and cracked open a beer to celebrate.
Just then Karina came in from the kitchen. Her hair looked a little messed up and her face was red too. Why were her clothes crumpled? Ben came in, his shirt was crumpled and his face was red too.
"What happened to you two?" He asked
"We went to "make" dinner, it was "really hot" in there! I, we, didn't make too much noise did we?" Karina said with a smile on her face
But Josh had already dismissed it. He told her that the Raiders had won the Superbowl and she walked over to him, quickly and on very unsteady legs, had she been drinking?, hugged him and gave him a deep passionate kiss. Her tongue probing his.
She must have put too much salt in the food, as her mouth tasted salty. He asked her as much.
"You wouldn't have liked the food, Even Ben wouldn't swallow it, So I had it all. I don't mind salty food; I have had two today. It was all thick and creamy and I couldn't get enough of it. Too bad I ran out of time to "make" some more, but I'll definitely have some more again, I enjoyed it too much not too" She said proudly and with a smile at Ben.
Ben had that cheeky grin on his face again.
"Well, I better go then mate, plane to catch tomorrow you know." Ben said to Josh
"Honey, Ben wanted to ask you if you wanted to host a poker game here some night, I don't mind if you do, I have lots I could "do"." Karina said
"She must be really horny, she has that teasing smile on her face again." He thought
"Sure that's fine with me. Be prepared to lose your chips though Ben, I'm better at poker than you." Josh replied, bantering with his old friend.
"I think you had better be careful Josh, Ben is REALLY good at Poke-her" Karina said with that smile. Only Ben picked up on the added emphasis on POKE-HER though.
"I'll see you out then mate." Josh said to Ben
"Bye Ben, I'll see you soon I hope." Karina said smiling
When the two friends got to the door Ben turned around and said,
"I had fun tonight man. Thanks for asking me over tonight, it's been great. And mate, that's one great girl you have there."
Ben said thanks and Ben went out,
Karina watched as the two guys left the room. Smiling inside and outside she loved teasing Josh, especially with those words that told of what went on in the kitchen. But Josh didn't notice, and that made her feel even naughtier.
"That was so kinky," She thought to herself, "I can't wait for this poker game. I will be the most entertaining hostess there can be."
She was ready to fuck again now. Life was about to get a lot kinkier for Karina, and she was looking forward to it.
Her father's car stopped in front of the house she had last visited years ago, visiting her uncle with her family when she was 10. Iroha's mother had still been alive back then, and she was sad not to remember a lot from that time. Now she had just finished high school and was waiting for her college applications to be processed, so she could hopefully get into one of her dream schools. Iroha wanted to study English Literature and become a teacher, as she was passionate about working with children and teaching them the joy of reading and writing.
But in the months until she went to college she would have to live with her uncle Dennis as her father and his new wife wanted to go travelling and didn't want to leave her home alone for three months. Iroha would actually have preferred that, but her opinion hadn't been taken into consideration so now she was stuck in the middle of nowhere with her uncle whom she knew almost nothing about.
Her dad John helped her get all of her bags from the trunk of the car and walked up the faded porch to the front door with her. Whilst Iroha's relationship to her dad had been loving and caring when her mom was still alive, it had grown a lot colder since her death. Especially since his marriage to Iroha's stepmom Michelle, who was only 9 years older than Iroha was now, she felt like she didn't quite belong in her own family anymore.
Now they just exchanged a quick goodbye once her dad had thanked his brother again for taking care of this for him, and she felt like there was a silent conversation happening between the two that she couldn't make sense of.
Only when her dad had gone back to his car and driven away did Dennis actually acknowledge her. Instead of shaking her hand, which she offered to him he leant in to hug her close to him. He was a tall man, towering over Iroha's short 5'2" by at least a foot as he pressed her petite form against his muscular one. That did make Iroha slightly uncomfortable, after all she hadn't seen him in years and they had never been close. However she didn't say anything and thought that when she would live with him for months, she probably had to be okay being hugged by him.
"Been a while since I last saw you, sweetheart. You've grown up into such a beauty!" he said, smiling in a friendly way but his gaze kept moving to her chest. Iroha knew she was pretty, she had been on the cheerleading squad in high school giving her a toned body and her dark eyes and chestnut curls caught a lot of men's eyes. Her C-cup breasts were a nice size on her small form and her rather big perky butt had been the topic of imagination for a lot of her male classmates, not that she knew of that of course.
"Ummh, thanks. Where should I put my stuff?" She looked down at her feet as she said this, uncomfortable with both the situation of moving in with him and with his penetrating gaze on her.
"I'll take you up to the bedroom. Just follow me." He turned around and strode down a hallway and up a flight of stairs, before opening the door furthest down the corridor. Iroha had time to ponder him on the way. Her uncle was 37 years old, she knew that from the yearly birthday cards her family sent him and in good shape as far as she could see. He was serious and hardworking from what she remembered from her childhood, not one to make jokes or really talk all that much but she didn't remember him as ever being unpleasant to be around. Then why was he making her so uncomfortable now?
Trying to shake the uneasy feeling she had, she stepped through the door her uncle had opened which closed behind them with a click. The room was not what she had expected at all. It wasn't the size of it, the furniture within or even the decor that was odd, it was how lived in it obviously looked. There was men's clothing on the back of an armchair and a pair of boxers on the ground in front of the bed, the bed itself had apparently been made in a hurry as the sheets weren't even and the pillows looked to have been haphazardly thrown on top.
Iroha turned around to look at her uncle.
"You must have taken me to the wrong room, clearly someone lives here!" She made to move past him towards the door, but Dennis stopped her by grabbing her around shoulder and pulling her body close to his.
"No, my dear, I did not take you to the wrong room. You are right that someone lives here, I do actually, but I never said that you would get your own room." He smiled at her, a smile that was meant to calm her, tell her that everything was alright but Iroha felt a little afraid now.
"I can't stay in the same room with you! There must be another place for me to sleep, I'll stay on the sofa if there's no alternative but I won't share a bed with you." Iroha tried to pull away from him, to get out of his grip but his hand only gripped her shoulder more tightly whilst his other arm snaked around her waist, moving uncomfortably close to her ass over her short dress. It was a warm summer's day and Iroha had wanted to take advantage of not having to follow a school dress code anymore, but now she regretted wearing the short light blue dress today.
"Oh yes, you can and you will, just like you'll do anything else I ask you to do. And right now I want you to take that cute little dress of so I can get you in my bed and fuck your sweet little pussy." He expected her beginning to struggle in earnest and held her arms to her sides by clamping one of his larger muscular arms around her whilst his other hand began pulling her dress up inch by inch.
Iroha was trying hard to break free from his grasp, she managed to hit his thigh painfully as she tried to knee his groin but he managed to get her dress up to right below her breasts without letting her get away. All the while Iroha was crying out for him to stop, to leave her alone.
"You can't do this to me! No! Stop, I'm your niece, you can't do this! Uncle Dennis! I don't want this, let me go! No!" She was crying by now, tears streaming down her face as her uncle ripped the dress off her, leaving her standing in only a black bralette and panty set. She felt more exposed than ever before in her life. Iroha was a virgin, she had only ever kissed and touched a guy above his clothes, now her uncle was forcing himself upon her and she was in his house, locked in a room with him with no one around for miles. She could feel his erection pressing into her naked belly through his jeans as his hands moved to the clasp of her bralette on her back.
"Oh sweet girl, I can do anything I want to you now. I even have your dad's permission to fuck you and knock you up, although I would have done that either way. So stop fucking whining and accept that from now on you'll spend a lot of time with my cock inside you." With this he managed to open the clasp and pull the flimsy fabric of her bralette off and away from her.
She continued struggling as he pushed her back towards the bed, laying her down on it as he straddled her hips. Iroha's arms were free now, so she tried to punch him in the face but her uncle only laughed and pulled out some tape from the bedside drawer. With this he secured her hands together above her head before attaching them to the headboard. This pushed her breasts out towards him, which he took advantage of by taking the nipple of her left breast into his mouth and sucking on it.
"Aah, I hate you, you need to stop doing this, please! I'm a virgin, I don't want to lose it like this! Please stop this, I won't ever tell anyone if you just stop now, please!" She was noticing quickly that trying to get her hands free was doing nothing, so now she focused on trying to kick him again but with him straddling her it was hard to even move her legs. Iroha felt incredibly afraid lying almost naked on the soft bed with her uncle over her, his mouth on her chest. She couldn't believe that her own dad had actually agreed to letting his brother do this to her. How could he be okay with this?
"If you don't stop complaining, I'll tape your mouth shut too!" Dennis said as he pulled his own T-shirt over his head and threw it somewhere in the room. If Iroha hadn't been so terrified and focused on finding a way out of this situation, she would have noticed that he was quite well-built and not unattractive for a man his age at all.
"No, uncle Dennis, please just stop this now. I won't bother you, I'll find somewhere else to stay just let me go please!" Iroha began sobbing as her uncle shifted his focus from her chest to her panties, which he ripped off her in one quick motion. She was now entirely bare before him and she could see his erection straining against the fabric of his jeans. The bulge in his pants looked huge and terrifying to a virgin like her, and she wanted desperately to get as far away as possible from him.
"I told you what would happen if you didn't stop whining. Tape it is then." he said, as he ripped off a piece of tape and placed it over her mouth. She was still trying to plead and beg him to stop, but only muffled noise came out as tears were streaming down her face.
Dennis started unbuttoning his own pants now and pulled them and his boxers off, freeing his rock-hard cock from it's confines. He was a large man and his cock matched his overall stature. 9 inches long and as thick as Iroha's wrists, it made a new wave of tears flow down her cheeks and her muffled protests got louder.
Her uncle however just ignored her pleas and spread her legs forcefully to get a good look at her pussy. She was waxed bare, not liking the hassle of constant shaving or the look and feel of hair growing down there. Dennis groaned at the sight of her tight opening, it looked impossibly tiny next to his huge cock and he couldn't wait to sheath himself inside her.
She was definitely not aroused however, so he would have to work for a while to get her wet enough to get his monster into her virgin cunt. Ignoring her muffled protests, he started rubbing above her opening, looking for her little pleasure bud. Once he had found her clit as shown by the involuntary bucking of her hips, he applied more and more pressure to it, forcing her towards an orgasm she did not want to experience. Iroha was gasping and panting, trying to resist giving in to the tightening coil in her loins but she couldn't help unravelling when he pressed hard on her clit whilst pinching one of her nipples with the other hand. She wasn't one to masturbate regularly and so this orgasm really hit her with it's intensity, making her almost forget where and with whom she was right now, it was so good.
Finding her sufficiently wet after her orgasm, Iroha's uncle positioned himself at her entrance and began pushing into her tight pussy. His thick cockhead stretched her opening as he forcefully pressed into her. Iroha was protesting against the tape over her mouth at the intrusion and the pain of being stretched so much, and yet only the head of his long rod was actually inside her yet. She also knew that he had not put on a condom and whilst she hadn't thought about what he had said about knocking her up before, only thinking about how she could get him away from her, she knew it was a realistic possibility that he could actually impregnate her.
All of her thoughts came to a halt as she felt Dennis push further into her until he reached a barrier, her hymen. This was it, she wouldn't be a virgin anymore after this. If she had known that this is what it would come to, she would have slept with one of the guys from school, anything to avoid this being her first time. It felt like he was tearing her apart with his thick cock as he pulled back only a little, before thrusting back and tearing through her hymen. If she hadn't already cried all of her tears, she would have burst into them all over again.
Dennis' cock still wasn't fully inside her as he began thrusting at a slow rhythm, trying to embed more and more of his manhood in her with every thrust. She felt so tiny underneath him, her small frame dwarfed by him and he loved the feeling of his cock stretching her insides. He could almost see her belly bulge whenever he pushed himself deep inside her, nudging her cervix even though there was still an inch that he hadn't managed to get into her. She was unbelievably tight and knowing that she was his now, that he could fuck her whenever he wanted however he wanted almost made him come right then.
But he wanted to drag it out a little more, so he pulled out of her for now. The look of hope that this was it in her tear-rimmed eyes quickly was replaced by fear as he turned her around so she was on her knees in front of him, her tits pressed into the mattress and the tape attaching her wrists to the bed frame tightening from being twisted.
Then he pushed his cock back into her pussy and began really fucking her with quick, hard thrusts that sent Iroha's tits bouncing and had her gasping in pain every time his thick cockhead would forcefully push against her cervix.
Dennis loved watching his huge cock stretching her pussy to the limits everytime he pushed it into her. There was nothing better to him than fucking a tight little cunt, and his sweet 18-year-old niece felt like heaven as he pounded into her. He was close to cumming, but wanted to feel her pussy clenching around him in orgasm as he came, so he reached one of his hands down around her to rub her clit.
Iroha hated that it actually started to feel good when he rubbed her clit. The pain was bearable now and with the change in positions he actually hit a pleasurable spot deep inside her that she hadn't even known existed. She still hated how he was forcing her into this so much, but her body still responded to his ministrations the same as if this had been a voluntary experience.
She screamed, loud even through the tape on her mouth as she came in a haze of pleasure and pain. Her pussy clamped down around Dennis' cock pushing him into his release too. He held himself deep inside her as he shot jet after jet of hot cum right against the entrance to her womb, grunting and groaning in pleasure all the while. Naturally her body reacted to his hot cum shooting inside her by drawing out her orgasm, pulling the cum deeper inside her every time her pussy contracted. This orgasm felt even better than the first, leaving her in a blissful state of pleasure for almost a minute.
Once she came down from her high, Iroha started feeling the aftermath of what had happened. She felt a weird warmth inside her where her uncle's cum was still lodged deeply by his now flaccid member, only a small amount dripping out. The reality of the situation hit her; he might have gotten her pregnant. Iroha wasn't on any birth control, she hadn't planned on having sex with anyone and would have used a condom once the moment arose. How long ago had her period been? She counted the days in her head. Six days since her period ended and she had actually had her period for five days…
She started crying again as she realised that although it wasn't her most fertile day, it was definitely a highly dangerous one. Iroha couldn't have a baby now, she wanted to start college in a few months, meet someone, fall in love for the first time. But now she might not have any of that, if her uncle asserted his will and actually got her pregnant. Even if it didn't happen right now, he wouldn't let her get away that easily and there was nobody around who she could run to. 'At least I like kids', a small voice in her mind said, 'and he made me orgasm twice, that's something.'
Dennis finally got out of his pleasure-induced haze and started pulling his now soft cock out of Iroha's cum-filled cunt. It filled him with a sick sense of pride as he saw his cum start leaking out of her. She was still on her knees with her upper body pressed into the mattress as the tape held her in position. He wouldn't let her move right away, so most of his sperm was stopped from leaking out by gravity.
"You look stunning, sweetheart. On your knees with my cum filling your pussy, this is where you belong from now on." He smiled at her and walked off towards the bathroom, leaving the terrified minor in her position on his bed. Dennis would go back to her after he showered and once she promised she wouldn't fight him again, he'd have her take a nice hot bath and a good hearty meal. And then he would have some more fun with his new personal sex-slave and have another go at breeding her. One day soon she would be pregnant with his child and then he'd have her forever.
Chapter Management
Edit Chapter
Chapter 2: Iroha's New Life
Chapter Text
Seven weeks after moving in with her uncle, Iroha had become somewhat used to her new life, as far as one ever could get used to being an unwilling broodmare for their own uncle. She had pretty much given up on fighting him when it came to sex. She had learnt the hard way that the more she tried to fight him, the rougher the treatment she would get for it.
The first few days had been hell for her. Dennis had been so excited about finally having his beautiful niece all for himself that he hadn't let up on her for more than a couple of hours when she first moved in. During those first few days he'd had her in every position he could think of, and he had loved shooting his cum into her in every single one of them.
He had grown especially fond of making her ride him, as she really had to think about what they were doing and look him in the eyes as he made her basically fuck herself with his cock.
Iroha had tried to avoid thinking about actually fucking her uncle in the beginning, instead imagining herself somewhere else, with someone else, but when Dennis had picked up on that, he had found ways of making her remember at all times that she was with him. Now he constantly reminded her that it was her uncle's cock that was pounding into her, that it was his cum filling her up and his baby that would soon grow inside her. He made her look into his eyes as he came and had started making her ask to be fucked, by playing with her clit with a strong vibrator until she couldn't take another orgasm and asked him to finally take her.
Iroha wasn't quite pregnant yet, her last period had come a little less than three weeks after coming here, but with the pace Dennis had been filling her up with cum, he suspected she would be pregnant very soon. Her next period should have started yesterday and it hadn't begun yet, so he hoped he had already succeeded at knocking her up and just didn't know for certain yet.
That morning Dennis had taken her in his all-time favorite position again, with her on her knees as he roughly fucked her from behind. It made him feel so powerful to have this young beauty on her hands and knees with his cock buried in her to the hilt, completely at his mercy. And it gave him the best angle to continually hit her cervix with every thrust, which he enjoyed immensely. Like music to his ears, Iroha would gasp and groan as he used his hands to make her cum on his cock as he fucked her, while pushing so painfully deeply inside her with every thrust. It also satisfied the primal part of him that just wanted to breed her and make her take his seed, so he could see her swell with his child.
Just imagining her pregnant, her beautiful tits even bigger, her belly growing and her face flushed as she carried around his progeny, he was hard again. He really wanted to take his little toy again right now, and luckily for him he could do so whenever he wanted.
Her uncle found Iroha on the living room sofa, reading a book he had bought her as one of many bribes to try and get her warmed up to him. In time and in conjunction with the hopefully soon aiding pregnancy hormones, he hoped he could get her so used to him that she wouldn't try to leave again and instead accepted her new life as it was. The two times Iroha had tried to get away, his alarm system had warned him early and he had gotten her before she could even leave the front porch. But he had had to punish her for it, spanking her roughly both times, which was something he didn't enjoy. It wasn't that he didn't enjoy making her feel a bit of pain, he just preferred using his cock to cause that as he fucked her instead of spanking her.
"Come here, Iroha.", he told her now in the strict voice he used whenever he gave her a command. She had quickly picked up on the fact that it was in her own interest to obey him straight away. If she took too long to do something he told her to do, or she didn't do it at all, he would be very rough in making her do exactly what he had asked her to.
With trembling fingers Iroha put the book she had been reading away and stood up from the couch, slowly so she could delay the inevitable as long as she could. When she looked at him, she saw that her uncle had already undressed and was standing before her with his cock proudly protruding from his body. She knew what he wanted when he pointed at the ground before him, so Iroha got down on her knees before him and started taking his cock into her mouth immediately. She knew that if she didn't, he would use a ring gag on her and force himself into her mouth, something she had learned the hard way.
Dennis enjoyed letting his niece suck on his cock to get him nice and wet whenever he wanted to fuck her. That way he could skip the foreplay and just make her take his dick, instead of having to wait until he got her sufficiently wet before doing so. That was something he was really looking forward to when he got her pregnant, he had heard a number of times that pregnant women were constantly horny and ready to be fucked. That sounded amazing to him, and he couldn't wait for Iroha to get to that point.
"Take off your dress, then bend over the sofa, baby." The sofa was just slightly too high for Iroha to bend over the back of it without going up on her tiptoes, so she was balancing on them in order to get herself high enough. Dennis enjoyed this position immensely, he needed to lift her up a bit further to get his cock into her tight pussy as she was so much shorter than him, which meant her feet left the floor and she was completely under his control as plowed into her. He quickly pushed his glistening cock into his niece, ignoring her moan of pain as his big cock stretched her open again.
Dennis had been delighted to find out that even after weeks of almost constant fucking, she would still always be nice and tight whenever he wanted to fuck her next, her pussy tightening back up in vain every time, as it would be forcefully stretched again by his big cock only hours later.
Now that he was back inside her, he set a languid pace of deliberate forceful thrusts, for which he would lift Iroha up slightly every time he pulled out and then let her fall back onto his cock, getting himself impossibly deep inside her. He continued like this for a while, revelling in the feeling of being buried balls deep in her warm wet pussy.
Against her will, Iroha's pussy got wet very quickly every time he fucked her now. Her body knew how to fulfill its natural purpose much better than she did, Dennis thought as he continued roughly moving her up and down on his cock.
Iroha was ashamed at feeling herself get closer to orgasm yet again. It seemed that her uncle had figured out exactly how he could make her cum quickly whilst taking her, despite the soreness and pain that she still felt every time.
This was still one of the worst things about being fucked by her uncle, the way her own body betrayed her. But even as she thought that, she felt the delicious pleasure of her coming climax as her pussy started clenching around Dennis' big cock.
He started furiously pistoning in and out of her now, the way Iroha's pussy spasmed around him quickly pushing him over the edge too. As the first shot of cum left his twitching cock, he pushed himself inside her as far as he could and emptied his balls right into her womb, thrusting slightly with every new spurt whilst keeping himself deeply buried.
Now that he was finally done Iroha slumped against the back of the sofa and felt his warm release pool deep inside her, as she was tilted down so it couldn't escape. She didn't have the energy to cry every time he fucked her anymore, as she got so used to being used as his very own fucktoy, that she became a little bit more numb to it every time.
In the beginning she screamed and cried every time, after futilely trying to fight him off beforehand. But now she just did what he commanded her to most of the time and hoped for it to be over soon. Only when he told her to do something especially painful or undignified she fought him, like when he wanted her to ask him to fuck her or to expressly tell him that she liked what he did to her. But even then he would find a way to force her into doing so regardless of how much he fought.
Iroha winced as her uncle finally pulled his now limp cock out of her, the friction irritating her abused pussy as it was still overly sensitive from her last orgasm. A strong hand on her back stopped her from getting back on her feet yet, as Dennis started fondling her soft breasts with his other hand. He alternated between tweaking her nipples and cupping and squeezing her tits, now using both hands to play with Iroha's beautiful chest which made her whimper as he stimulated her sensitive tits. He liked keeping her in a position where his cum couldn't escape for a while after a thorough fuck, so like this he used the time to have some more fun with her.
Only after another ten minutes of playing with Iroha's breasts and later her clit, thus forcing another orgasm from her did Dennis let her stand again and left her as he went back to his office, deeply satisfied from another glorious fuck.
Two days later, Iroha still hadn't started her period. She was terrified about most likely already being pregnant, whereas her uncle was already feeling victorious as he made her take a pregnancy test to confirm what both expected. With trembling fingers holding the blue and white stick, Iroha sat on the side of the bathtub and prayed for it to not show her the result she dreaded. Dennis stood across from her, impatiently twitching his foot as he waited for the confirmation of his achievement. Two stripes appeared after another tense moment, and as Iroha started to sob at the now certainty that her uncle had succeeded at knocking her up. He bent down to pick her up and carried her off to the bedroom, setting her down on their bed before pulling her against him.
He was so hard as he thought about his niece now carrying his child that he couldn't wait to sink his cock back into her right now, but it wouldn't do for her to be crying the entire time and he needed her to calm down for the safety of the child. And for once he wanted her to actually enjoy it as he fucked her, even if it was just this one time.
"Iroha, listen to me."
She looked up at his command, so used to obeying his orders that it now came automatically.
"You are going to stop crying and calm down now. I told you that I would knock you up soon and now that you are pregnant, it doesn't do anything to cry about it. You are going to be so beautiful as your belly grows with our child and everything is going to be perfect. Just lean back and let me relax you."
With that, he pulled her further towards him, so she was leaning with her back against his chest, her legs between his on the bed. She only wore a short dress as he wanted her to during the summer, with nothing underneath so he had easy access. He now used his hands to spread her legs, whilst she was still silently crying as she lay against him, although her breathing had calmed somewhat and she was no longer sobbing loudly. Then he started slowly and tenderly stroking her clit, willing her to only feel pleasure at that moment so she would stop being so terrified and calm down.
This was the first time he really took his time in pleasuring her, without just doing so to get her to either get wet enough for sex or so he could feel her orgasming around his cock. This time it actually was about her, he wanted to calm her down about getting pregnant and also reward her this way for everything she was giving him, albeit against her will. Dennis started whispering words of praise into her ear as his other hand moved up under her dress to play with her breasts, but now he was careful and tender in his actions, wanting her to feel good about what he did. His other hand continued touching her clit as he slowly built up the pleasure.
Without thinking, Iroha felt herself leaning further into her uncle's embrace the longer he touched and praised her. It was getting increasingly difficult to focus on anything but the pleasurable sensations he evoked in her with his touch, so different to how his hands had felt on her before. Even the terror at having another life growing inside her against her will abated slowly as her mind became hazy and she felt herself slowly nearing her climax. This felt so much better than all the times he had forcefully made her cum in order to satisfy his own needs.
When he turned her around to straddle his lap, she didn't even try to stop him and let him kiss her deeply as he continued his ministrations on her clit and her sensitive breasts. He would do so anyway, no matter what she did, so why not just enjoy it and let it happen for once. She also let him take off her dress and move his mouth down to suck one of her hard nipples into his mouth, making her moan loudly at the stimulation.
Soon he had her cumming on his hand as he continued softly stroking her, guiding her through the best orgasm she had ever had. When she was done she slumped against him with her head on his shoulder, her face flushed and her breathing labored.
With her still limply leaning against him, Dennis pulled off the confining fabric of his boxers which his painfully hard cock had been straining against. His cock was weeping with precum and he desperately needed to feel it buried in Iroha's tight wet pussy.
"You were so great, baby, how about I make you feel that again?", he asked her in a much softer voice than he normally used with her. When she nodded with her face still buried in the crook of his neck, he slowly lifted her up and placed her right above his straining cock. He then slowly let her sink down upon it, hearing only a sharp inhale of breath from Iroha once he was buried fully inside her.
Still completely relaxed in her post-orgasmic haze, Iroha was surprised that she barely felt any pain when her uncle's cock entered her body, only the mild ache of her pussy stretching to accommodate him. And when he began rubbing her clit again as well as kissing the skin on her neck and shoulders tenderly, she didn't even protest as he began lifting her up and down on his cock.
After a few minutes of slow, sensual sex Iroha felt herself building up towards another powerful orgasm. She couldn't stop herself from moaning in pleasure now, and that spurred her uncle on to get a little more forceful with his actions. He began really thrusting into her from below as he felt himself speeding towards cumming too. Having his little pregnant niece blissfully moaning as he fucked her made him really enjoy this much slower, less rough sex. And when he finally used both his hands to really bounce her up and down on his cock as he started cumming, he was ecstatic as he felt his niece's pussy rhythmically spasming around him as she too came again.
He knew that once she came back to her senses, she would go back to hating him with every fiber of her being, especially now that she had his baby growing inside her against her will, but she wouldn't be able to forget how he had made her feel right now.
Kim Dahyun was the kind of girl everyone noticed on the Seoul National University campus. Twenty years old, sophomore in literature, with that signature bright smile, soft shoulder-length black hair that framed her heart-shaped face, big sparkling eyes, and a body that somehow managed to look both delicate and sinful. Her breasts were full C-cups that strained against her university hoodies, her waist tiny, hips flaring just enough to make her ass a perfect peach in tight jeans. She was the girl who still blushed when guys stared, the one who giggled at her boyfriend’s dumb jokes, the devoted girlfriend who posted couple selfies with hearts everywhere.
Mathis was everything a college girl was supposed to want on paper. Tall, 6’2”, ripped from years on the basketball team - broad shoulders, six-pack, powerful thighs, the kind of guy who made other athletes jealous. Handsome face with sharp jawline and warm brown eyes. Captain of the team, scholarship secured, future pro scouts already whispering his name. They’d been together for fourteen months, ever since he’d asked her out after a game and she’d said yes with that shy little laugh that made his heart explode.
The problem was in bed.
t was a humid Thursday night in early June, the first real week of summer break. Most students had gone home, but Mathis had summer training camp and Dahyun had stayed to take an extra literature seminar. They were in his off-campus apartment, the AC humming softly. Dahyun lay on her back on his bed, legs spread wide, wearing nothing but the thin silver necklace he’d given her for their anniversary. Her pussy was glistening, shaved smooth the way he liked, pink lips already puffy from his clumsy fingering.
“Baby… I need you,” she whispered, voice breathy, reaching for him.
Mathis grinned that cocky athlete grin and climbed between her thighs. His cock God, Dahyun tried not to think about the size stood at maybe four and a half inches fully hard, thin, cute in a boyish way. He rubbed the head up and down her slit, spreading her wetness.
“I love you so much, Dahyun-ah,” he groaned, and pushed in.
The stretch was… minimal. She felt him, warm and familiar, but it never quite filled her the way her fingers did on lonely nights. He started thrusting immediately, eager, hips slapping against hers with athletic energy. One minute. Two minutes. His breathing grew ragged, face scrunching up in that familiar way.
“Fuck, you’re so tightahh, Dahyun, I’m gonna-”
He buried himself to the hilt well, as deep as he could and came. Three weak spurts inside her. His whole body shuddered, then went limp on top of her. Thirty seconds later he was already softening, slipping out with a wet pop, leaving her aching, clit throbbing, orgasm nowhere in sight.
Dahyun stroked his sweaty back, kissing his temple. “It’s okay, baby. You were amazing.”
She always said that. She meant the love part. The sex… she faked the moans, faked the “I’m cumming” whispers, and later, when he fell asleep, she’d sneak to the bathroom and finish herself with two fingers and thoughts she’d never admit to anyone.
Mathis rolled off, grinning sleepily. “Next time I’ll last longer, I swear. Training’s making me stronger every day.”
She smiled and cuddled into his chest, but inside her mind whispered the same question it always did: Why does it never feel enough?
Two days after that humid Thursday disappointment, the Seoul National University campus felt like a furnace under the late-June sun. Most students had already fled to family homes or beach trips, leaving the wide lawns empty except for the occasional maintenance worker and the distant thump of basketballs from the indoor gym where Mathis was finishing summer conditioning.
Dahyun received his text at 8:47 p.m.
“Lecture Hall B. 10 p.m. Professor Greg’s room. Door will be unlocked. Wear the white sundress. No bra. No panties. I want to fuck you on his desk tonight. Been thinking about it all practice. Need you bad, baby.”
Her stomach flippedhalf excitement, half the familiar flutter of guilt-tinged arousal. Risky sex was the one thing that sometimes-made Mathis’s shortcomings bearable. The thrill of almost getting caught lit something inside her that his four-and-a-half-inch thrusts never could.
She showered quickly, shaved herself completely smooth again (knowing he liked the way her bare pussy looked when it glistened), then slipped into the thin white cotton sundress. The fabric was almost sheer in direct light; without anything underneath her dark areolas were faintly visible if she moved just right, and the hem barely reached mid-thigh.
Every step made her swollen clit brush against the soft material. She was already wet before she even left her dorm.
The literature building was dark and silent at 9:55 p.m. Only a few emergency lights glowed along the corridors. Dahyun’s sandals echoed too loudly as she climbed to the second floor and pushed open the heavy door to Lecture Hall B.
Mathis was already there.
He stood behind the massive oak professor’s desk at the front of the tiered room, wearing only his team shorts and a sleeveless compression shirt that clung to every ridge of his six-pack. The overhead emergency lights cast harsh shadows across his face, making his grin look almost feral. His cock was already tenting the front of his shorts small, eager, familiar.
Dahyun locked the door behind her out of habit, even though they both knew no one else should be in the building this late.
“You’re early,” he said, voice low and rough from shouting drills all day.
“Couldn’t wait,” she answered truthfully, walking toward him. Her nipples were already stiff peaks tenting the thin dress.
He didn’t waste time with words. As soon as she reached him he grabbed her by the waist, lifted her onto the edge of the wide desk, and shoved her thighs apart. The sundress rode up instantly, exposing her bare, slick pussy to the cool air. Mathis groaned at the sight.
“Fuck, look at you… already dripping for me.”
He dropped to his knees between her legs and buried his face in her cunt without warning. His tongue was enthusiastic sloppy, eager, lapping broadly from her entrance to her clit again. Dahyun moaned softly, fingers tangling in his damp hair. It felt good warm, wet pressure but it never quite hit the spot she needed. He sucked her clit too hard sometimes, too fast, never building the slow burn she craved. Still, she arched her back and whimpered for him because she loved him, because she wanted him to feel good.
After maybe three minutes he stood, yanking his shorts down. His cock sprang free—hard, flushed, leaking precum, the same modest length and girth she’d grown used to. Cute. Boyish. Utterly inadequate for what her body was starting to realize it needed.
He rubbed the head up and down her slit, coating himself in her wetness.
“Tell me you want it, Dahyun-ah.”
“I want it,” she breathed, spreading her legs wider. “Fuck me, baby. Right here. On the desk.”
He pushed in with one eager thrust.
The stretch was minimal, comforting in its familiarity. She could feel every inch of him—warm, pulsing—but he never reached the deep places that made her toes curl. He started fucking her immediately, hips snapping forward with all the athletic power in his body. The desk creaked under them. Her tits bounced inside the thin dress with each thrust. Wet, obscene slapping sounds echoed in the empty lecture hall.
“God you’re so fucking tight always so perfect for me”
Dahyun wrapped her legs around his waist, heels digging into his lower back, trying to pull him deeper. She moaned louder than she meant to, the risk making everything sharper. Anyone could walk past the door. A janitor. Security. Another professor working late. The thought made her clench around him.
Mathis lasted longer than usual—four minutes and twenty-eight seconds by her mental count. His rhythm grew erratic, breath hitching.
“Fuck—Dahyun—I’m close—gonna cum inside you—”
“Do it,” she gasped, nails raking down his back through the shirt. “Fill me up, baby—”
He slammed in one last time, burying himself as deep as his small cock could go, and came with a long, shuddering groan. Three weak pulses. Warmth bloomed inside her, but it was never enough to satisfy the hollow ache. He collapsed against her, panting, kissing her neck sloppily.
“That was… so fucking hot,” he mumbled against her skin. “Love you.”
Dahyun stroked his hair, forcing a soft smile even as frustration coiled tight in her belly. She was throbbing—clit swollen, inner walls fluttering uselessly around his already-softening length. She needed more. She needed something.
Mathis pulled out with a wet sound. A thin string of cum connected his tip to her puffy entrance for a second before it broke. He grinned down at her, proud, oblivious.
“I think I lasted longer tonight. Training’s paying off, right?”
She nodded, kissing him sweetly. “You were amazing.”
He started to pull his shorts back up.
That was when the low, amused voice sliced through the darkness from the very back of the lecture hall.
“Quite the little show, Miss Kim. Mr. Mathis.”
Every drop of blood in Dahyun’s body turned to ice.
The overhead lights snapped on—bright, merciless.
Professor Gregory Harlan stood at the rear doorway, arms crossed, phone held casually in one hand. The red recording light was still blinking.
He looked calm. Almost bored. Tall, broad-shouldered, salt-and-pepper hair swept back, wire-rimmed glasses catching the light. His button-down sleeves were rolled to the elbows, forearms corded with muscle that no one ever noticed because he was always the quiet, intellectual type behind the lectern. Right now, he looked anything but academic.
Mathis stumbled back, yanking his shorts up, face going white.
“Professor—wait—this isn’t—”
Greg raised a single finger. The gesture silenced Mathis instantly.
“I have the entire performance,” he said, voice smooth and deep. “From the moment she walked in. High definition. Audio crystal clear. Every moan. Every thrust. Every pathetic little spurt when you finished in under five minutes.” His gaze flicked to Dahyun, who was still perched on the edge of his desk, legs spread, dress rucked up around her waist, Mathis’s cum slowly leaking from her used hole onto the polished wood. “And the visual of Miss Kim’s pretty pink cunt stretched around a cock that clearly isn’t satisfying her… exquisite.”
Dahyun’s mouth opened, closed. No sound came out.
Greg stepped forward slowly, each footfall deliberates.
“I could send this to the dean tonight. Mathis loses his athletic scholarship—goodbye pro dreams. You, Dahyun, face expulsion and a very public humiliation. The internet would eat it alive. ‘Campus golden boy and literature sweetheart caught fucking like rabbits on university property.’ Your parents would see it. Your friends. Everyone.”
Mathis started to speak again. Greg didn’t even look at him.
“One more word from you and I hit send. Understand?”
Mathis nodded, mute, terrified.
Greg’s attention returned to Dahyun. He reached out, almost gently, and brushed a strand of hair from her sweaty cheek with his knuckle.
“Here’s the arrangement, sweetheart. From tonight until the end of summer—September first—you belong to me. Every single day you’re on campus, every time I text, you come. You strip. You spread. You take whatever I decide to give you. You keep your sweet little boyfriend happy, keep sucking his tiny cock when he wants, keep telling him you love him. But this—” he slid two long fingers between her slick folds, scooping up a thick glob of Mathis’s cum and bringing it to her lips “—this pathetic load means nothing anymore. You’re going to learn what a real cock feels like. What being properly fucked feels like. What it means to cum so hard you forget your own name.”
He pushed his cum-coated fingers into her mouth.
Dahyun’s eyes watered, but she closed her lips around them instinctively, tasting herself and Mathis together while Professor Greg watched with dark satisfaction.
“Good girl,” he murmured. “Now get on your knees and clean his mess off my desk with your tongue. I want to see how obedient you can be.”
Trembling, Dahyun slid off the desk and dropped to her knees. Mathis stood frozen a few feet away, watching in horror as his girlfriend lowered her face to the wood and dragged her tongue along the creamy trail his own cum had left behind.
Greg crouched beside her, voice low enough that only she could hear.
“Tomorrow night. My apartment. 9 p.m. Wear something easy to take off. And Dahyun?”
She looked up at him, lips shiny with cum and tears.
“When you come to me tomorrow… don’t wear panties. I want you dripping the whole way there, thinking about how much bigger I am. How much deeper I’ll go. How many times I’m going to make you cum before I even let you leave.”
He stood, pocketing his phone.
“Mathis,” he said without looking back, “go home. Tell no one. Touch her again before I say so and the video goes public.”
Mathis fled without another word.
Greg lingered just long enough to watch Dahyun finish licking the desk clean, her small pink tongue working diligently, cheeks burning with shame.
When she finally sat back on her heels, face flushed and glistening, he reached down and tilted her chin up with one finger.
“Say thank you, Dahyun.”
Her voice cracked, barely a whisper.
“…Thank you, Professor.”
He smiled—slow, predatory, victorious.
“See you tomorrow, little slut.”
Then he turned off the lights and left her alone in the dark lecture hall, still kneeling, still leaking, still trembling with equal parts terror and the first shameful flicker of anticipation she’d felt in months.
The door clicked shut behind him.
Summer had only just begun.
And Dahyun already knew she was going to come back tomorrow.
Chaewon's heart jumped as soon as she walked into the living room. Her mother had left for a three-day work trip, and having arrived home from college for the summer, Chaewon intended on spending quiet weekends with her father, Randy. They'd planned for the day. In the morning, after she'd gotten up, they'd cook breakfast together as they had done on weekends since she was a child. Afterward, they would go for a walk on the beaches of Santa Monica, catching up and enjoying time together, making up for the time they lost since she left for college nearly a year ago.
Those plans were the last things on her mind the moment she walked in the living room. Her father sat on the couch, his hands up on the air as a masked man, standing just a few feet away from him, held a gun toward him. Still shaking, Randy jumped as he acknowledged Chaewon's presence, then darted his eyes to the masked man again, looking as helpless as Chaewon, in her 18 years, had ever seen her father.
"Oh, dad! What's going on?" she screamed and took a step back, her knees wobbly, as soon as she saw the scene unfolding in front of her. Never in her life had Chaewon been so scared. In the peaceful family in which she grew up, where her father and mother taught her to use words and denounced all forms of violence, no guns were ever seen or considered; she hardly heard a harsh word from her parents, whether directed at her or each another. Yet, here, her father sat with a gun pointed at him.
"Shut up and sit down," the man commanded, his voice crackling and filled with rage as he pointed the gun at the couch, signaling for Chaewon on the chair across from a father.
"Before you say anything stupid," the man began, his eyes glaring at the both of them. "I don't want your money."
He stopped for a second to let the words sink in, yet it didn't make it any easier on Chaewon's heart. The college freshman from American University could feel her heart pounding, not knowing what to expect or what was to become of her family. In that moment, she wanted Mom. While she loved and always got along with her father, her mother had always been a source of comfort, and deep inside, she wished Mother would all the sudden show up, and call the police, and hold her and dry her tears. Chaewon snapped back into reality by the intruder's voice, and jumped, as the man continued.
"What I want is to see you naked," the man said to Chaewon, staring at her up and down and focusing on her chest, hidden from view by her arms. Still wearing her pink and yellow pajamas, Chaewon didn't look at all like the confident, intelligent 18-year-old freshman who led many volunteer and community projects since she was a pre-teen.
"Now, stand up, and start stripping, and your dad and I are going to watch," the intruder commanded, his eyes as serious as his tone, while making motions with his gun.
"She … I …," Randy stammered, his hands trembling as he tried to protest.
"Shut up and just watch," the man interrupted. "I know you want to watch her," he man barked in an accusing tone, one that all the sudden made Chaewon sick to her stomach.
"Do it now!" the man said, pulling back the charging handle, as he chambered a round and pointed it at the teen, determined to prove to them he wasn't bluffing.
Reluctantly, Chaewon stood up and with her eyes to the ground, began unbuttoning her pajama shirt, her hands shaking from both fear and shame as she stood between the man and her father. For Chaewon, there was still a moment of salvation. She could turn away from her father and he would never have to see her naked. She would never have to be so openly naked in front of her dad.
Shame washed over Chaewon. Sure, she was comfortable with her dad, but to display her body for him in such a manner, she could never live with herself. She could never live with the idea of allowing her father to watch her strip, showing her tits, and then, even worse, having him look at her nakedness from the front, able to look at what was between her legs.
On the couch, Randy trembled as his eyes focused on his daughter, hoping, wishing she weren't so scared and that somehow he could reach out to comfort her and make her fear go away. Even just a few feet from one each other, father daughter felt like they were thousands of miles away, unable to comfort each other, or reach out to hug each other to make their world right again.
One button at a time, Chaewon began to undress, her fingers shook and her knees buckled with a new feeling of fear and shame she'd never experienced before.
If I think about something else, maybe this wouldn't be so bad, she convinced herself as she unbuttoned the top button to her PJ top, slowly exposing the skin on her chest, and with each button, her cleavage and breasts came into view.
She'd gone to sleep the night before without a bra and now, with half of her buttons already undone, Chaewon was exposing to her father a part of her body he had not seen since she was a child. The result of many hours in tanning salons began to show itself for the first time to her father. To Chaewon's surprise, her nipples began poking out in reaction to the cold air, her areolas filled with goose bumps. Two more buttons. She kept her eyes on the ground, focusing on each button, taking her time to undress as to not rush herself into embarrassment, and half hoping the man would change his mind.
When, at last, all the buttons were undone, Chaewon stood in front of her father, feeling like a child being judged, hands still shaking as her breasts pushed out of her chest, her eyes stared at the carpet as she reached up to get out of her PJ top, and dropping it on the floor.
"Now, your bottoms, too," the man screamed, once again waving his gun toward Chaewon, who flinched and moved back, startled at the man's sudden movement.
"Oh. No, no, no. This was bad enough, but my bottoms, too? Her mind screamed, weighing the meanings of being naked in front of a stranger as well as her dad. For Chaewon, the body was such something to be proud of - to be loved, but at the same time, also something private - not to be shown to just anyone. Trust. That's what had to happen before she exposed her body to any boy in college; yet, with both trust and intimacy nowhere to be found, she stood half exposed, with orders to show the stranger and her father more of herself.
Reluctantly, she reached for her either side of her waistband, just right above where both sides of her hips were, and began pulling down, half an inch at a time as if trying to bide her time, hoping if she went slowly enough, she would eventually make the man go away. She continued to pull at the waistband, just exposing the front, and Randy continued to stare at his daughter, first at her chest again and then at her crotch, part of him curious at the exposure of his daughter's body.
Then, it came into view. First just the fleshy lips, just the top of the lips, delicate and a hue of pink. As Chaewon began pulling her PJ bottoms down farther, her entire mound came into view, exposing the pouty lips, the long dip that bookended by either side of her neatly folded outer lips, gently covering the tiny hole within, still hidden from view. From that distance, Randy swore he saw a bit of shimmering light between her legs, perhaps a sign that she'd been a bit wet at the attention. His mind began to wander in places many fathers often visited, but so few ever admitted to doing such. Closing his eyes, Randy unsuccessfully pushed the image out of his mind. Imprinted within his mind were the beauty between her legs, and the pair of breasts that he never imagined he would ever get excited over. He shook and opened his eyes again.
As Chaewon stepped out of her PJ bottoms and stood naked and trembling in front of her own father and the intruder, the PJ bottoms, still hot from he body heat laying bunched on the floor, she began to wonder what her father thought of her. Was he judging her body? Was he upset that she'd so easily stripped, despite having done so under duress?
The young girl didn't have a chance to think to herself for long, as her thoughts were interrupted by yet another command, jolting her back into reality again.
"Now, touch your pussy," the man commanded as he sat down, gun still pointing at her, not giving a damn that she'd barely turned 18, after having graduated high school early, or that her father was also in the room.
"Uh … I can't…" Chaewon stammered, knowing that would cross the line, that it was one thing to expose her own pussy in front of her father, and it was another thing to play with her own pussy in front of him. Of course she'd masturbated before, many, many times, and in fact, had done so just the night before, but never had she ever considered playing with herself in front of her father.
Yet, the 18-year-old had no choice, for as soon as she started to protest, the man pointed a gun at her father, prompting her to sit down on the empty chair next to her and giving in to the man's demands as he smiled and motioned with his head to her father, telling him to watch.
It wasn't supposed to be like this. During the times Chaewon masturbated, it'd been in front of her lovers, men she wanted to see her masturbate, and in her own room, with privacy. An act so intimate, she reasoned, was only meant for those she loved, and for herself, not for the whole world to see. Of course she loved her father, but that was a different type of love. She'd never considered him a lover, and to sit there, already exposed, and now about to touch herself, sent a repulsive feeling down her spine and deep in the pit of her stomach.
But masturbate she must. She had to do what it took to get that man to go away, to leave her and her father alone, and when Mother came home from her trip, they would be a happy family again, forever leaving behind this incident. At that moment, she didn't even consider that they would call the police, because of the shame, and fear that her face would be exposed all over the news. If no one knew, if they kept quiet, Chaewon thought she could deal with the turmoil by herself.
Slowly, she reached for her slit, her tiny lips still neatly folded and tucked inward, hiding and covering the tiny hole that often leaked with her own juices when she touched herself. Her middle finger got there first, gently parting her lips as she pushed a middle finger into the entire slit, letting her hand, cold and trembling, slide down the valley that, at the top, featured her clit, still hidden from view, and below, the dip that at times became moist and wet, drooling with hot juices. But she found it to be dry and lifeless, partly because of fear, and because she wasn't turned on.
Chaewon listlessly moved her middle finger up and down the slit, her palm against her clit as she moved her middle finger's knuckle up and down over her tiny hole, her knuckle taking a dip each time she did so. She swallowed hard, knowing that soon enough, she would probably physically turn herself on, though emotionally, Chaewon was miles away, back at college, where she was loved and respected, looked up to and adored, lusted after and viewed as a world changer.
As if having an out-of-body experience, Chaewon continued touching her pussy, stimulating her clit, and letting her knuckle move over the fuck hole, sometimes making circles around it, completely ignoring her audience. As she did so, both her father and the man glued their eyes on her fingers, following each movement as the scared teenage girl continued to explore her folds. Partly feeling guilty, Randy swallowed hard and realized that he'd gotten excited. My God, Chaewon has a beautiful pussy, he thought, before chastising himself for looking.
Dipping her knuckle into her hole, just a fraction of an inch, Chaewon shocked herself and snapped back to reality, remembering all the sudden that she was masturbating in front of her father and a stranger, as she could feel a slippery, warm substance stick to her knuckle. Was she getting turned on in front of her father? Was she getting wet while masturbating in front of her dad, despite not wanting to? As if egged on by an unseen force, Chaewon continued to masturbate. Pushing her palm harder against her clit, and with a quicker pace now, the teenager ran her knuckle over her dip once again. As if by magic, the walls inside her pussy began to leak; thin, hot trails of lubricant exited her body and onto her finger.
I am wet. What's wrong with me? And dad can see me wet, Chaewon thought to herself, admitting to herself that she'd been turned on by touching herself, whether it was also because she'd done so in front of her father was another story. The first step - admission, was all that was needed to open the floodgate as her speed increased, and all the sudden, Chaewon could feel the lust building inside of her as each touch produced more lubricant, helping her hand glide much easier on her crotch, while sending shivers up her spine.
No, no, no, this can't be happening, her mind screamed, yet part of her also let it all go. Perhaps if she made herself cum, she thought, the man would leave them alone, and better yet, she'd be able to satisfy herself, her now-fogged mind thought. Then she and dad would talk about it, and it would all be over. They'd return to their normal lives, dad going on to love mom as he always did, and Chaewon continuing with her college career.
The more she focused on the fact that her father was watching her, which Chaewon simply could not get out of her head, the more wet she somehow got, as her juices began to coat her insides at first, and then inch by inch, ran down her pussy and wetting the opening of her tiny opening. Her knuckle became slick with each dip it took inside her hole, no matter how shallow, and the young girl felt a hot flush over her entire body as she looked down, realizing that her chest were flushed red, and her nipples pushing out of her the mounds on her chest, excited by the pleasure she was giving to her other body parts. As if resigned to accept her fate, Chaewon pushed her crotch out at the direction of her father, exposing her sopping pussy and she let out a hiss.
With her breathing becoming more shallow, Chaewon closed her eyes, hoping, thinking that perhaps if she didn't see her father in front of her, she wouldn't get as turned on. It didn't help. She'd given up now, she'd given up on trying to pretend it wasn't her father watching her, because in reality, he was; all the sudden, accepting the fact made it easier to masturbate, but she still didn't want to see him in front of her.
"Ugh!" a tiny gasp involuntarily escaped her throat as her knuckle took another dip, taking with it the slick, hot lubricant now seeping out of her pussy and running down her slit and onto the chair. Deep inside of her, more juices had built up, and they needed release; they needed her help to exit her body, through her pussy and onto her hands and the chair she sat on, even if it meant doing so in front of her father.
Opening her eyes again, Chaewon looked directly at her dad to find his eyes were glued to her, on her pussy, on the way her hand and fingers danced between her legs. Momentarily, as he realized that Chaewon was looking at him, Randy guiltily looked up at her. For a second, a mere second, their eyes locked. Chaewon sighed as he looked at her, because in his eyes, she could see it all. She could see the guilt of a father's helplessness, and for the moment, she felt an intense love for him. Yet, she also saw the eyes she'd seen in so many lovers - lust, the burning desire to be with her, to be inside her, to grind his crotch against hers as they both orgasm. Chaewon shuddered at the idea of her dad being turned on by her. Yet part of her, a small, little part deep inside of her, accepted it, knowing that it was natural for a man to be turned on at the sight of a woman in sexual needs, especially one as good looking as she was.
He wants to fuck me. I turn him on. Dad is hard because of me, Chaewon realized as her fingers continued to dance, and though the idea made her sick, Chaewon could not help but eye her father from where she sat, letting her eyes rest on his crotch and realizing that in between his legs, a bulge had developed.
Her heart beat faster, not out of fear anymore, as she'd learned to accept the situation, but because she'd never been in such a situation. To her knowledge, she'd never turned her dad on, and all the sudden, the idea seemed a novelty to her. Her own father had gotten hard watching her, and she, too, felt guilty. Yet, it somehow made her wet, as Chaewon increased the speed at which she rubbed her pussy.
"Ugh," she softly moaned, closing her eyes and biting her lips as she leaned back, preserving in her mind the image of her father with his lusty eyes and bulging cock, staring at her as she masturbated. Is he still staring? She thought. As if to find the answer to her question, Chaewon pushed her middle finger halfway inside herself, sending pleasurable shockwaves to the nerves inside her hole, now slick and warm as it expanded to welcome her finger. She let out a moan. Is he watching now?
"Ohhhh, shit!" she dragged out the word, letting her finger linger before pushing it in all the way and gasping as she did. The idea that her father was still watching made her more wet as Chaewon tensed her body while her finger, almost on its own, thrust in and out of her body.
How hot was it that her father had lost all sense of fatherly love and protection and was turned on by her body, she thought. How hot was it that all the social constructions of family, thousands of years of defining and redefining what was moral and immoral were all gone, replaced with only the pure lust a father had for his own daughter. How hot was it that her father probably wanted to fuck her.
She could feel it building deep inside her, a few more minutes and she would explode all over the chair, not caring if her father were there or not.
A she approached closer and closer to the familiar feeling, young Chaewon was snapped back into reality again, forcing her to take her finger from her pussy, still slick with her juices, and look up.
"That's enough!" the masked man said. "This isn't just for you."
All the sudden, guilt came over Chaewon as she remembered the danger of the situation, that there was still a man with a gun, and worse yet, she'd masturbated, and gotten wet, and gotten close to an orgasm in front of her own dad.
"You! Drop your pants!" the man commanded as he pointed the gun at Randy, who began to protest, but only to give in, as he shot a guilty look at Chaewon. The man probably wanted her father to masturbate in front of her now, Chaewon thought to herself, and all the sudden, was brought back to the feelings of shame and embarrassment she felt when the whole ordeal began.
Standing up and unbuckling his belt, Randy unsnapped the hook to his pants and got out of them, as Chaewon kept her eyes on the ground, remembering that Randy, after all, was her father, and no matter how hot a situation she'd mistakenly thought this was, he was still her father. There was no staring at one's father - especially at his crotch, no matter how turned on a daughter might be. This wasn't in any social guideline rulebooks; it just was.
"Look at how hard you're making him," the man said to Chaewon. As she brought her eyes up, almost like a scared child peeking into the closet at night and checking for monsters, Chaewon passed her father's crotch and stared into her father's eyes for a moment, giving him a look of guilt and then brought her eyes back down toward his crotch. With his underwear still on, Chaewon could see her father's cock poking against his gray underwear, his sexual excitement evident by his cock creating a tent in his underwear and a large, wet spot where the head of his penis rested.
Chaewon couldn't do anything but take in a sharp breath - lightly enough as to not disturb the quietness of the room, yet loud enough for both her father and the masked man to hear. Randy, her own father, the very man who'd raised her, taught her to hit and catch baseballs, ride a bike and eventually drive a car, was turned on by her. Randy, her own father, the man who'd been there for her first date, who had dried her tears when she was a child, and who had driven cross country to drop her off for college, had gotten hard watching her masturbate. She felt something inside her. Was it guilt?
"Come over there and sit on him! Kiss him," the man commanded, perhaps ordering Chaewon to do what she would have done by herself anyway when at the highest peak of sexual excitement. Yet, something got the better of her; Chaewon began to protest, but as soon as she did, the man shot her a look that reminded her of the seriousness of the situation, and she gave in, torn between fear for her life, and the guilt of being in a sexual position with her own father, violating thousands of years of traditions and giving into the taboo most societies dared not mention.
With nimble feet, Chaewon walked over to her father, her eyes locked into his the entire time, having already preserved the image of his hard cock in her mind. Still, she didn't know what to think. On the one hand, they were both turned on. On the other hand, she was his daughter. He was her father. This just couldn't happen in any civilized society, and because they'd considered themselves educated, this especially couldn't happen in their family.
What would her mother think? What would she say to her father after it was all finished? How could she go on with her own life after this incident? Better yet, would she let her mind revert back to this incident and actually be turned on in her future masturbatory fantasies?
Inches away from him now, Chaewon swallowed hard as her father reached for her face, cupping her cheek with familiarity and love, and tried to comfort her as the heat of her cheek penetrated his hand. Reaching for the few wispy hairs on her face, he moved them to the side and continued to stroke her face with the inside of his thumb.
"I am so sorry, baby," he whispered, his voice desperate for forgiveness. "I am so sorry we have to do this. And I am sorry for my reaction."
Chaewon took a deep breath knew she had to respond. Though, she wondered, was he more sorry that he couldn't do anything to end the situation, or was he sorry that he'd gotten hard watching her masturbate? Either way, Chaewon wanted to believe his words - every bit of them, and reaching to grab his hand, she kissed his thumb.
"It's okay, we have to do what we have to do," she whispered, as if such an intimate moment, a father and daughter moment, was not to be heard by anyone else. She forced a smile, reassuring him that she wasn't upset, though deep inside, she was still confused, not knowing the difference between the love and lust she and her father felt, and wondering how far this would go. How far would this all take them? Would they recover from this? Would their family endure?
Reaching for him, she pulled herself onto his lap and straddled to face him, their faces inches apart. It was much like when she was younger as father and daughter sat facing each other. But it didn't feel the same. First, she was naked and he was in his underwear, and second, he'd watched her masturbate. Thirdly, Chaewon was extremely turned on, and as far as she could tell, he was also turned on.
"Oh, wow," Chaewon whispered next to his ear as she felt his hardness jump in response to her naked, warmth crotch. Her father's cock was now separated from Chaewon's pussy by a small layer of underwear. She could feel its heat, strength and eagerness to break free of his underwear. A sense of guilt washed over Chaewon as her mind screamed to her that she was getting turned on by cock - her own father's cock. Yet, she nuzzled his face, taking in his scent, and closing her eyes, placing her lips on his chin, readying herself for the activity she'd done so many times before. It all felt familiar, but this time, it also felt different. Was she repulsed or she was excited? Chaewon couldn't tell, but as she kept her eyes closed, and gasped in surprise as she felt his lips gently touching hers. Taking in a deep breath, Chaewon parted her lips and took in his bottom lip before canting her head and sucking in her father's scent.
Warm, comforting and sexy. Those were the only words she could use to describe his kiss, as she sucked in her breath, taking in his, and felt his lips sucking on her upper lip, his hand stroking her face. Her eyes were tightly shut, remembering her first kiss and the many kisses she'd given and received since, but she also remembered that it was her father she was kissing. Guilt washed over her once more.
A tongue. He'd stuck his tongue inside her mouth. Warm and slick, the tip of his tongue danced against hers. Chaewon sighed, clinging tightly onto her father's face, giving in and feeling his heart beating against hers, her breasts on her father's body, her nipples mashing against his chest. Completely helpless and utterly horny, Chaewon gave in. Even if she were told to quit, Chaewon probably couldn't have done it. She needed to continue kissing.
Down below, she could feel her father's cock twitching in his underwear, pushing and pulsating against her pussy, as she straddle him, feeling her own juices oozing out of her pussy and soaking her dad's underwear. Small waves of pleasure built upon her as they continued to kiss, her tongue now exploring his, occasionally opening her eyes to check to see if her was looking, only to find his eyes tight shut, lost in the kiss.
As if by accident and through muscle memory, Chaewon began humping against her father's cock. Slow, rocking motion on her father, with his underwear still on and soaked with both their juices. His underwear preventing his cock from springing free, but riding the clothed-covered shaft, soaking it from the outside with her own slick juices, seemed exciting to Chaewon, as she placed her hands around his neck and bounced, subtly and slowly, as if afraid to be discovered that she was enjoying this.
"Hmmmmm," she moaned into his mouth so that only he could hear, leaving him harder now, knowing that his own daughter - young, sweet Chaewon was enjoying the make out session and attempting to relieve herself by humping his cock. Randy could feel the slickness of her juices on his thigh, as it ran from inside, and grew even more excited because of the incestuous and forbidden nature of their kiss. But inside of him was also a feeling of guilt.
My daughter. She's my own daughter. He pushed his thoughts away, and allowed himself to get lost in making out with his daughter, occasionally pumping his whole crotch up, pushing his cock, still restrained by his own underwear, against her. How many fathers had ever done this with their daughters? The thought was erotic to him, too erotic, and Randy knew he needed to cum. He needed to shoot his load, whether on her beautiful face or deep inside her hole, drooling and ready for him to slide inside, it didn't matter. Randy, a happily married man, needed to fuck Chaewon. Randy, a loving father, needed to fuck his own daughter.
They were interrupted yet again, and came back to reality, remembering that there was a stranger with a gun in the room. Clearing his throat, the man pulled Chaewon off her father, and with a lusty look in his eyes, pointed the gun at her and, as if the anger were gone, began to speak softly.
"Now, make him cum! You both need to cum," the man demanded, his words etching into Chaewon's mind as she imagined Randy's cock stretching her, filling her.
The words shocked Chaewon as she felt her heart skip a beat. What shocked Chaewon even more was how wet she'd gotten, as she looked down and saw that her lips were puffy, parted, and a constant stream of fuck juices slowly flowed out of her, running down her thighs. Her clit pushed out of its hood, readying to be pleasured.
"We're not going to do that," Randy said, almost drained from the emotional rollercoaster. "She's my daughter, I can't…"
Randy continued, but was cut short by the intruder who proceeded to give the 45-year-old man a verbal lashing.
"What do you mean you can't?" The man's eye popped wide open as he gestured toward Randy's groin. "Look at you. Look at how hard you are! You want to fuck your own daughter. Strip down!"
The intruder's words inspired the young girl to take notice again, secretly moving her eyes toward her father's crotch as Randy removed his underwear and stepped out of it. As he pulled down the underwear, Randy's cock sprang to life, its deep pink head dripping a thin string of clear, lubricated substance as its shiny head pointing straight out in front of him. Chaewon drew a sharp breath, partly because of the shock of having seen her dad naked and hard, and partly because she marveled at his cock. So beautiful, so hard, and to Chaewon, it seemed just the right size for what she needed at the moment. She closed her eyes and let herself drift again.
I can't do this. I can't do this, a voice echoed in her head as she swallowed hard. I want to, but I can't. It's daddy, and as much as I need to cum, I can't do this. I love my father, but not like this.
Thoughts continued to run in and out of her head, one second telling her it was her father and that it was unacceptable to even think about, let alone be pleasured by his cock. The next, Chaewon was wishing she could cum, wishing he'd make her cum, wishing he'd fuck her until she was so satisfied she couldn't move. Then she drifted back to the guilty thoughts, shameful thoughts, thoughts that things would never be the same. She then scolded herself for being turned on, and then reasoned that it was natural, only to feel guilty again. Chaewon was in a confused and sexual stage, and Dad's hard cock, just inches from her, did not help.
"Oh, Chaewon. I am so, so sorry." Randy's eyes almost begged for forgiveness, looking at her and then down at her pussy before quickly moving his eyes back up.
Chaewon, standing naked and shivering in fear and perhaps desire, her pussy shiny and slick, had in inverse effect on Randy's words as he felt his body and mind betraying him. He wasn't really sorry. He needed to fuck her. He needed to glide his cock inside what he imagined to be her quivering, velvety pussy, pinning her down and making her nectar splash on his thighs and hers with each thrust as they ride together toward an incestuous orgasm. The image weakened his knees.
"Dad, it's okay," she whispered, her voice quivering. "After this, we'll be done and we'll be a family again."
Chaewon meant what she said. She wanted to be a family again, and she was sure everything would be okay again. Yet, the only lingering word that rested in both of their minds was "this."
"This" meaning father-daughter sex; "this" meaning Randy shoving his cock deep inside Chaewon; "this" meaning Randy fucking his own daughter; "this" meaning giving in to their own lust and letting their sexual urges take over. "This" also probably meant keeping it a secret between them and never telling her unsuspecting mother. "This" meant they would never be the same again.
"This" was here and had to happen. Chaewon walked over to the couch and sat down, her eyes on her dad the entire time as she leaned back, waiting for Randy to approach her, knowing that although he was a few feet away from her, soon enough, he would be inside her. Soon enough, she knew, they would cross the threshold, the line drawn in the sand between father and daughter. Soon enough, Chaewon's father would fuck her.
"Just do it and get it over with, dad," she said, her voice detached as she spread one leg, flexing her knee, while her other leg dropped to the floor, exposing her pussy, still wet and slightly opened, to her father and the stranger. She closed her eyes and waited for "it." She took in a deep breath, expecting the worst emotionally, but also knew sex, no matter whom with, would feel good. For Chaewon, this would be a rollercoaster ride. For the young student, this would be the duality of good and bad, incest and sex. She sat there, back against the arm rest, waiting for "it."
Suddenly, Chaewon could feel her father's weight as he knelt down on the couch, his breathing labored as he approached her, letting out a sharp breath. He grabbed her by the hips and pulled her closer to him. Chaewon didn't want to open her eyes, she didn't want to acknowledge that it was her dad placing his hands on her naked body, his face inches from her now soaking pussy. She didn't want to admit it was incest. Was she turned on? Yes, more than she'd ever been. Blame that on biology, but she also knew it was her dad, and no matter what sociologists said about family being a social construct, it was still wrong.
She gasped at his touch as he moved her right knee up closer to her chest. Chaewon turned her face into the couch, closing her eyes, readying for "it." Then, without any warning, it took her by surprise, as she felt his thick, hot cockhead against her slit, dragged up and down the valley and spreading his heat along her slit before resting at the entrance of her hole. He hadn't entered yet and already, she could feel waves of pleasure as his rubbery cockhead made contact with the insides of her pussy lips. She could feel his pre-cum mixing with hers, and trembled at how hot his cockhead felt as she imagined what it might feel like burning deep inside her, filling her, stroking the insides of her pussy, pushing her to an orgasm.
But Randy had other intentions. Rather than pushing deep inside her, after resting the drooling penis in front of her entrance, Randy reached for his shaft and moved it back up, gliding up her slit and resting it on her clit, his hot pre-cum drooling onto it, coaxing it to further push out of its hood.
"Hmmm," she moaned as his cockhead touched her clit, and opened her eyes to look at him, kneeling over her, his cock in hand and just inches from the entrance of her pussy. Her own dad was grabbing his cock and tapping it on her clit. His beautiful, thick and round cockhead just half her height's length away from her mouth, and she felt a desire to take it deep inside her mouth, sucking on it, feeling the lubricant in her throat, the saltiness on her tongue. But first, she needed to cum.
Her words, her simple "hmmm," darkened Randy's mind, as he began to understand that she, too, was enjoying this. Randy reasoned he could not fuck his own daughter at that moment, remembering all the father-daughter moments they'd had; but in this sexual stage, his own thoughts dictated, this moment, too, would be added to the thousands of other father-daughter moments they'd created.
My God, what an incredibly horny girl she is, he thought as he began massaging her clit with his cockhead, making her jump and pushing herself deeper down against the couch as if to get away. She hissed at his touch, his cock vibrating thousands of nerves in her clit as her mind went blank, only focusing on the pleasure her father's thick, drooling cockhead provided.
"Oh, my God! Da … " she very softly moaned, still aware that there was a stranger in the room, and that this was incest, yet she wanted more. Chaewon wanted to cum, and the only person available to make her cum at that moment was her dad. She needed to cum, despite that it was her dad.
"What the hell are you doing, put it in her." The impatient man shot a look his way as he tinkered with the camera. "Fuck her," he demanded.
"I … please, I just can't do it," her father said, continuing to rub her clit and occasionally moving his cockhead in between her pussy lips to sweep up her hot, excited juices and making her flinch with each rub, spreading their fluids all over her clit. Though her father knew Chaewon was sexually turned on, he wanted to wait longer to see what would happen, he wanted to prevent himself from fucking her then and there. He wanted to keep their relationship as was, if only for another five minutes.
"Dad … daddy, just do it, please. Just get it over with." To both her father and the intruder, it sounded more like a plea, a beg to be fucked by her own father, a plea to cum by her father's cock, a request to have her father's cum deep inside her teenage pussy.
"Do what?" the man asked with a sly smile, knowing that Chaewon had fallen in lust, and needed to cum. His mission had been a success. He wanted the young girl to beg to be fucked, and soon enough, he knew, lewd words would fall out of her mouth, and would forever echo in his and her father's ears.
"Put it in me… your co … penis in me," Chaewon stammered, catching herself before she said "cock" instead of "penis."
"Just give him what he wants," she continued, knowing damn well that she only meant to give her what she wanted, and that if the man was going to force them to fuck, that she would want to be fucked right then. Damned if she did, damned if she didn't, she reasoned. If he was going to force them to fuck, she was going to enjoy it, despite the fact that it was her father fucking her.
Complying, though still reluctantly, her father dragged his cock downward toward Chaewon's wet, drooling hole, as her lips parted and, holding his cock at the entrance of her pussy, pushed his thick head against the opening. Although Chaewon was soaked from anticipation, her pussy slightly parted, the 18-year-old's tightness resisted his cock's advances. Yet, just the tip of his cock, nestling against her pussy, sent jolts of pleasure up his spine. Randy needed more. He needed to push his entire cockhead within her, and once that happened, pin his daughter against the couch and fuck her until her body convulsed with pleasure, sending her toward their incestuous finally. Tight, yes, but not impossible to penetrate. He would try again, Randy determined, until his entire cock was within her.
Repositioning himself for better leverage, and staring into Chaewon's desperate eyes, Randy grunted as he pushed against her pussy once more, using his thumbs to part her smoldering lips before placing his cock against the entrance, his clear, hot pre-cum leaking onto her hole. This time, the tiny hole, already well lubricated and burning with her natural lubricant, yielded to his cock. Feeling his cock pushing her lips apart, Chaewon groaned, letting out a lung full of air through her mouth, and helped her father's penetration by pushing against him.
The warmth of Chaewon's pussy engulfed Randy's cock as their efforts met, his head expanding her insides before they clamped tightly around his shaft, clinging onto his leaking cockhead, his pre-cum mixing with her own juices, making her entire pussy walls slick with the combination of their nectars. Soon, he hit the bottom of his daughter's tiny pussy as the rest of his shaft disappeared inside her. Stopping to take a breath, Randy marveled at his daughter's rolled back eyes, her mouth opened, as if asking to be kissed.
This was it. This was a father and daughter fucking. Those words rang in Chaewon's ears and ran through her body, and to her surprise, it caused goose bumps and waves of pleasure, rather than fear and repulse.
"Oh, nice, daddy." Grinning her teeth, Chaewon wrapped her arms around his neck as his cock filled her tight, teenage space, her pussy expanding to accommodate him. Chaewon was filled with her father's own cock. "You're in."
That fact excited Chaewon in ways that surprised her. To be filled by her own father, his cock deep inside her pussy was something Chaewon never expected or thought of. But now that the hard, pulsating cock was inside her, it didn't matter to Chaewon that the cock belonged to her father.
Pinned to the couch under her father's weight, Chaewon drifted again - thousands of miles away, lost in her own thoughts. Start flexing your cock. Move it. Start fucking me. You're hard for me. I can feel your cock. Now fuck me with it.
They remained still, her eyes opening back up and locking themselves into his. The guilt and fear she saw in him had dissipated, replaced with the kind of lust she'd never seen in any man's eyes, nor felt within herself. Nothing more did she want than to cum, to be fucked so hard her pussy ached. It didn't matter anymore that it was her father. Or, perhaps, the thought came across her mind, it did matter that he was her father. It's because he is my father that I am so wet. My God, just start fucking me already. Fuck me hard.
Randy moved his cock, subtly at first, just fractions of an inch in and out of her, rocking both of their bodies as he felt the entire couch move and her breasts swaying. Her hotness burned his cock. Randy increased his speed, his balls slammed into her, creating sweet, flesh-against-flesh sounds each time he thrust deep inside of her. What began as a scary proposition for them both had culminated in pleasure. His cock was in her pussy. Randy was in Chaewon. Father was inside his daughter. Randy's mind spun and fogged at the realization he was inside his own daughter, but it only fueled him to fuck her deeper and faster. Inside their living room where he had watched Chaewon grow, take her first steps, and grow into the beautiful young woman, the slapping noises and Chaewon's increasing yelps of pleasure echoed like staccato gunfire. Each time he thrust himself all the way in, slippery juices from their incestuous fucking splattered on her thighs and stomach and his chest, making their skin glisten from the lights' reflection.
"Oh, fuck," Chaewon moaned and pushed back each time he pushed in, knowing that they'd crossed the line, and there would be no turning back. There she was, home from summer vacation, getting fucked by her own father and enjoying it. When she'd left school earlier in June, Chaewon never imagined she'd get fucked by her own father. Though now, she didn't seem to care, Chaewon thought to herself, as she spread her legs wider, offering her entire body to her dad.
Randy had heard "fuck" come out of Chaewon's mouth before, but never in this situation. He had never heard the young girl say, "fuck" in response to sexual pleasure - and what's more, sexual pleasure that came from him. Fuck. She is enjoying this, too. My daughter is wet and fucking back. She wants this. My own daughter is horny because of me - because of my own cock.
"Nhhhh, da …," Chaewon groaned as his cock hit a sensitive spot, and grabbed onto the couch, meeting her eyes with his. For father and daughter, there were only two in the world as their bodies meshed, his cock deep inside his daughter's pussy.
"Oh, dad, oh, shit," Chaewon panted through her nostrils, her head rolled back, her body pushing back to meet his thrust as her hands covered her face. A deep itch developed inside her, and thank God he was here, she thought. Thank God her father was here to scratch the itch - an itch that only her own father's cock, at that exact moment, can possibly scratch.
"More, daddy," she moaned deep from within her throat as he continued to glide in and out.
Though the 18-year-old had never been quite vocal during sex, something within her erupted each time her father's cock slammed deep inside her, his slick cockhead massaging her pussy, bringing out even more of her juices from within her pussy walls.
"Oh. My. Gooood," she enunciated each word softly with every thrust. For the first, Chaewon accepted that it was her father fucking her, and not giving a damn. To hell with the taboos society imposed. To hell with what sociologist had to say. Dad is fucking me and I want to cum all over his cock.
Just as Chaewon and Randy had developed their rhythm, with his daughter pushing her crotch toward him each time he pushed his cock into her, he pulled out, his cock pulsating and coated with her cum as he stood above her, almost out of breath, staring at her. They looked into each other eyes, and as if able to communicate just by their eyes, Chaewon stood up to momentarily face him before turning toward the couch, her hands resting on the armrest as she leaned forward. Chaewon's bottom, naked and red from being pinned on the couch, stuck out at him and she spread her legs.
"Hurry," Chaewon begged, almost out of breath as she looked back at him before burying her face against the back of her hands, expecting that her father would know exactly what to do and almost ashamed that she was asking for it - "it" being getting fucked again and harder by her dad.
Randy quickly found her pussy again, still wet and smoldering from their previous fucking. Sliding his cock along her slit from behind her, Randy promptly placed his cockhead against her hole. Her pussy, now familiar with his cock, opened up to accept the thick head, before clamping onto his entire shaft. Chaewon winced as her father pulled her back toward him, gliding his cock deeper into her with a violent thrust. Just like that, they were at it again - father and daughter were fucking and this time, they began fucking not out of fear or intimidation. His cock was deep inside her and as he began pumping again, her breasts swayed.
"Oh, my God …daddy …fuck…" she moaned as he pumped his cock against her repeatedly, holding on to either side of her hips, feeling his orgasm building and hoping he could wait until she came.
As Randy repeatedly slammed his cock into his daughter, pulling out slightly before pushing his hardness back inside her, it didn't matter to Chaewon that it was her father fucking her. In fact, she wanted it. She no longer loved it because it felt good despite the fact that her father was fucking her. She loved it because it felt good, and because her father was fucking her. Incest. The oldest, most socially taboo sin in society and she'd given into it. She'd reluctantly given in because she had to. But it didn't matter any longer because this was incest, and she was enjoying it. At 18, Chaewon was enjoying fucking not for sheer fucking; she was enjoying fucking because it was incest fucking. She needed to cum because it was, Chaewon realized as she saw their reflections in the mirror, her own father fucking her from behind.
"Oh, my God, …fuck …me." Words she'd never uttered escaped her lips, still reluctant and embarrassed that she was enjoying the lewdness of the situation. The words would add to that. Chaewon wanted to say more. She wanted to scream the words. Words she never even thought of all the sudden were on her mind and needed to come out as her dad pushed his cock deeper and deeper inside, and taking it back out and thrusting back in harder each time. She needed to say it because the words were already ringing in her own mind. Oh, God, daddy. Fuck me. Fuck your own daughter. Make me cum.
Chaewon tried to hold on, she tried to wait until it was all over, until he'd came deep inside and she was alone to say those words to herself and relive what her father did to her, as to maintain a modicum of self-respect. She did try to hold on. Oh, she did. But as Randy's cock slammed into her and his hand reached around to squeeze her tits while their bodies crashed against each other, the 18-year-old felt a jolt of pleasure and gave in.
"Oh, ugh, fuck me, daddy. Fuck me, more!" she let loose, emphasizing each word and begged with every thrust. Goosebumps popped up all over her arms and chest as the young girl was surprised at her own words and turned on at the same time. Randy, hearing those lewd words for the first time, lost control, groaned and slammed harder into his daughter. Grunting with each thrust and feeling his balls boiling, readying to shoot his hot cum deep inside her, Randy slowed down to almost a stop. Slouching forward to hold her entire body, his cock still buried inside her, Randy sucked on his daughter's right ear before whispering, letting his humid breath penetrate her ear. "Tell me what you want, Chaewon."
"You know what I want. Please" She let out a desperate grunt, knowing her father had caught on to how much she wanted it. Yet, it was one thing to let those words loose while he was fucking her and another to beg for it now that he had stopped fucking her. Her mind still raced. Why did you stop fucking me? I was so close, she thought. Put it back in. Make me cum.
"Then tell me, Chaewon. Tell daddy what you want," Randy whispered as he stopped fucking her entirely. His face leaned against hers, his cocked still buried deep inside. He needed to hear her say it again.
"I … I want your … cock. Fuck me hard. Fuck your … little … girl's pussy. Make me cum." She was delirious. She was begging and no longer ashamed of it. Chaewon needed her father's cock. She needed Randy to p
As he heard the words, Randy groaned and began pumping again, pulling Chaewon's entire back onto his cock as she yelped, her breathing labored with each thrust.
"Oh, yeah. Right there. Fuck me more, daddy. Fuck me … fuck me." With her father's cock lodged in her and fucking her toward an orgasm she'd never felt before, Chaewon let go and gave in to all the incestuous lust she'd denied herself. Chaewon needed to cum and the only person she wanted to help her cum was her own father.
Then, there were stars. Chaewon felt the intensity build up deep inside her, as her tits became heavier, her pussy pulsated and leaked hot juices against her father's cock and felt her body tense at the images in the mirror - her father's eyes intense with lust as he slammed his cock into her. As the itch continued to rise and the speed at which her father fucked her increased, Chaewon inched closer to her orgasm. Sudden, it exploded. She felt her whole body tighten, and pushed back hard into her father's thrusting cock. Her whole body cramped, and she exploded, shuddering as she came, her cunt hole tightening around his cock.
"Oh, shit. Cumming … daddy," she screamed as her muscles contracted, her cunt vibrated and at that exact moment, between her yelps and moans and delirious incestuous moans, Randy's cock gave in to the undulating movements inside his daughter's pussy, as it twitched and his balls tightened, and his temples filled of blood as he momentarily only saw darkness. Pulling her in and slamming his cock into her, Randy felt the gallons of cum deep inside him shooting into his daughter, coating her pussy walls with his thick, sticky cum. With each squirt, he pulled her against his body, as he shot inside his daughter, feeling his cum dripping back down against him.
Her father's hot cum was what did it for Chaewon as she grinded her pussy to meet his thrust, feeling the jets of searing hot cum exploding inside her. Letting out a groan, her body went limp, her chest flushed as her muscles tensed and she exploded, her pussy squeezing against his cock as she exhaled, waves of orgasmic pleasure hitting her, and like a slingshot rollercoaster ride, time and again shooting her up high at the point of orgasmic ecstasy before sending her crashing back down before shooting her up high again.
Then, it was over. The highs of fucking his own daughter ended as Randy pulled out, leaving behind a trail of his own gooey cum, slowly dripping out of Chaewon's red, shiny pussy. Gone were the echoes of her yelps and the slapping of flesh. Gone was the unquenchable lust both father and daughter needed to satisfy. Gone, too, was the relationship they'd had.
Together, they fell onto the couch and lean against each other's sweaty body, out of breath and out of things to say to each other. For a second, father and daughter embraced, taking in their breaths and staring at the ceiling, confronted with the reality of what had just taken place. With only their quiet, peaceful breathing audible, Chaewon realized the man had left.
Beginning to deconstruct what had happened, Chaewon reasoned that it had to happen either way, whether she liked it or not, whether she wanted it or not, and that there would be no regret. The fact still remained that she liked it - that they liked it. Once she caught her breath, she would wash her father's cum off her, they would air the room to hide their incestuous fucking from her mother. She would make lunch, they would talk about it and, she hoped, they would move on with their lives.
Right so, because they are so hot, I wrote this piece that is a 2nd part to the last Natty fic, about her trying to get a promotion. Also, as I am not planning to make another part, these fics will be in the 2 Parter section of my masterlist.
Length 3k
Natty x Mreader x Julie
Climax Before Career
Since the day you had fucked Natty in the office, she had become almost an entirely different person there. At home, she had told her boyfriend that the plan had worked, refusing to give him more details on her new position. She couldn’t tell him about the promotion she had got; she wouldn’t dare do that. Natty might have some guilt when talking to her boyfriend, but the moment he was gone, she was absolutely guilt-free about her action, even now as she stood in your office. She loved what you did to her, what you made her feel when you fucked her over and over again until she could barely walk.
Now, Natty stood by your desk, completely naked. Her hands hovered over her wet slit as she waited, her legs rubbing against each other in anticipation. You had made it an explicit rule that she wasn’t allowed to touch herself without your permission, and she would follow it to a T. As the door opened, her heart began to beat out of her chest, and then she saw you walking in with another woman. Confusion hit her immediately, not shame that someone else was seeing her stand in your office naked, but confusion. “Natty, this is my wife Julie. Julie, my little sexcretary Natty.”
Natty blinked, wondering if she had heard you right, “Wife?” she thought to herself. The women stared at each other, Julie clinging to your arm as she took in the sight of Natty’s nude body, her heavy chest and thick legs. Natty remained frozen in place as Julie left your side and walked around her.
“Not bad, pretty good taste from you for once,” Julie said, her hand landing firmly on Natty’s backside, forcing her to stifle a moan. Julie looked at Natty for any reaction before smacking the Thai woman’s ass once more. “Looks like you’re training her pretty well, too. And I have to say, it's a good thing you chose a woman with a rack like this,” Julie stood behind Natty, grabbing handfuls of the Thai woman’s heavy mounds. Natty pursed her lips, trying to keep from moaning. Julie’s small hands were making it difficult, though. Your wife was squeezing her tits so roughly that Natty could feel her long nails digging into her skin. Natty tried keeping her eyes forward, but it was difficult. Moreso as you approached her and moved her hands to her sides. Natty finally broke as your fingers brushed against her clit. “There she goes,” Julie giggled.
“Yep, it’s like pushing a button when you know her well enough.”
“Does that feel good?” Julie asked.
You lightly pinch Natty’s clit between your fingers, making her cry out with pleasure. “Answer her,”
“Y-yes, Ma’am,”
“Not Ma’am, Mommy,” Julie corrects, digging her nails into Natty’s hard nipples.
“Yes, Mommy!” Natty moans. She had to admit that calling a woman who was about the same age as her Mommy was somewhat embarrassing. She could feel her cheeks becoming redder.
“Did you like my husband fucking you?”
“Yes, Mommy,”
“I bet you did, you dirty little slut.” Julie whispers into the Thai woman’s ear. “Otherwise you wouldn’t be in here buck naked.” Julie slowly releases Natty’s tits from her rough grip and runs her hands down Natty’s sides. “He told me all about you. You’re going to be a good little girl and be our fucktoy, alright?” Julie chirps, a devious smile on her lips. Natty nods quickly, small moans spilling from between her lips as you tease her clit.
“I’ll be a good girl for you, Mommy. I’ll be your perfect little fucktoy. P-please don’t take Daddy’s cock away from me,”
“Aww, baby, I wouldn’t dream of taking it away from you,” Julie replied in a sweet voice. That sweet voice turned serious as she continued, “As long as you do what you’re told, that is.” Julie’s hands rest on Natty’s stomach, “We’ll have a lot of fun together. My dear husband here will fuck you all you want, fill that slutty pussy until you're gushing with his baby batter. I may even let him breed you. Do you like the sound of that, baby? Does my little baby want her Daddy to breed her?”
Natty gulped. There was something about the way Julie said that that made it sound appetizing. She hadn’t even considered getting pregnant at your hands before, but now the idea was arousing. “I-I want Daddy to breed me,” she said softly. Natty's mind replayed every moment over the past few weeks when you had cum inside her. The image of her body changing with bigger milk-filled mounds and a bulging belly turned her on to no end.
“Do you hear that, sweetie? Our little girl wants you to breed her.” Julie says, placing her head on Natty’s shoulder. “I think we should get that started right now.”
“If you say so,” you reply, pulling your fingers away from Natty’s clit. You unbuckle your belt and let your pants down along with your underwear, revealing your cock to the pair.
“On your knees, baby.” Natty does as she’s told and kneels before you. Her mouth begins to water as she stares at your cock.
Julie grabs your shaft and brings your cock down on Natty’s face. “Such a dirty girl.” Natty sticks her tongue out, tasting your cock as it comes down on her face again. “Just look at you, sticking your tongue out like a cheap whore.” Julie’s giggle tone made the words sting less. In Natty’s mind, she kind of liked it. “Open wide!” Julie chirped, her orders being followed quickly. Julie placed the tip of your cock on Natty’s tongue, the young woman wrapped her lips around the tip and bobbed her head. “Oh, look at her go. You really must’ve trained her well.” Julie says. Natty swells with pride, feeling like she was a good girl for following her orders so well.
Natty looked up, seeking more praise. Julie could tell what the Thai woman was after. “Such a good girl sucking on Daddy’s cock like that,” the praise made Natty work harder, she took more of your cock into her mouth. Going from degradation to praise and back again was breaking Natty in a way. Either end gave her pleasure. It didn’t matter what Julie said; she would love it.
Your wife watched with loving eyes as Natty’s mouth moved along your cock. “I can’t wait,” she whispered to you. Julie placed her hand on the back of Natty’s head and pushed her forward, forcing the Thai woman to take your entire length. Natty audibly gagged and choked, her hands gripped your thighs. Julie pulled her back by her hair, letting Natty breathe. “Come on, baby. You need to be a good little fleshlight and take Daddy’s cock.”
“I’m sorry, Mommy. I’ll do better,” Natty said through heavy breaths.
“Alright, baby, let’s try again,” Julie said before pushing her back onto your cock. This time, Natty was prepared, her jaw and throat relaxed as she took you into her mouth. “Ooh, that’s so much better. I knew you could do it,” Julie said, as she began guiding Natty along your cock. You grunted and groaned, reveling in the feeling of Natty’s tongue running across your shaft. You had gotten used to the way her throat flexed and relaxed around your cock. You lean over and kiss your wife, your tongue invading her mouth as she continues to guide Natty along your cock. The Thai woman’s fingers dip into her slick cunt. Saliva coated your shaft. Whenever Julie gave Natty a chance to breathe, thick strands of the stuff kept the two of you connected. They dripped onto Natty’s chest. Seeing the busty woman gave Julie an idea. She placed her hand on your back and pushed you forward.
“That’s enough with your mouth, now it’s time for you to use those nice big tits.” Julie grabbed your shaft and used the tip to rub against Natty’s small brown nubs. Your wife made sure to rub your cock against more than just her nipples, tracing her areola. The act made Natty shiver. You groaned softly. It felt nice to prod Natty’s tits, but it wasn’t the most pleasurable. What felt good was having the large soft mounds wrap around your cock. Julie watched with glee as Natty pushed her tits together and made your cock disappear between the tan mounds. “Mmm, that’s nice,” she said softly, “She’s such a good girl, isn’t she?” You nod along, moaning as Natty’s tits become slick and glisten with a mixture of your precum and her saliva. As you slide between her soft mounds, Natty takes small licks at the head of your cock. Julie smiles at the young woman, enjoying the work she did.
While the two of you enjoyed the pleasures of each other’s bodies, Julie began to strip. Neither you nor Natty watched her, too distracted by your current act. When you did notice her next, she was kneeling behind Natty, her chest pressed against the Thai woman’s back. Julie reached around, placing her hands over Natty’s and squeezing the large mounds roughly. Natty moaned, the sounds she made soon turning into whines as Julie pinched her nipple. The endless nipple play Natty had been going through had been slowly keeping her on the edge of cumming. When one of Julie’s hands went to her slit, Natty’s whines grew louder. She could feel Julie’s slim fingers sliding between her wet lips. “You’re going to cum, aren’t you? Julie asked quietly. Her question was met with more whining from the Thai woman. “I want you to cum. Cum like the silly little whore you are.” Natty couldn’t hold on any longer. As Julie pushed her fingers into her core, she came. Julie felt nectar splash on her fingers as she pressed them against Natty’s G-spot. The young Thai woman filled the room with her moans.
You began to thrust your length between her soft mounds as she came. You chased your own climax. It came quickly; the softness of Natty's tits against your hard cock made sure of that. You spurt your semen between her heavy mounds. As your cock pokes out, the next spurts go to her face and neck. Julie giggles as she watches the Thai woman become coated in your cum. “Now you really look the part of a slut.”
“Come on, let’s get her up. I want to watch you rail her.” You help Natty to her feet and bring her over to your desk. She lies on her back, Julie spreading her legs apart. You bring your cock to Natty’s slit, slapping it against her cunt. You rub the head of your cock against her entrance, Julie watching closely as the thick head of your cock pushes Natty’s lower lips apart. Natty’s back arches as she feels your cock slide into her with ease. After so much sex together, she thought her body had truly been molded to your cock. You pushed in quickly, bottoming out.
“Fuck, Daddy,” Natty moaned. Julie placed her hand over Natty’s lower stomach; she could just barely feel your cock sliding in and out of the young woman.
“That’s it, fuck her silly. Go ahead and breed her if you want.”
Hearing that, Natty raised her head, yelling, “Please breed me, Daddy. I’ll be yours and only yours. I only want Daddy’s cock.” Each thrust drove Natty crazy. Over the weeks you had fucked her, she lost more and more of herself. With Julie’s little push earlier, she fully accepted what she wanted to be.
Natty’s walls squeeze down on your cock as you ram it into her womb. “Daddy… I want Daddy’s cock to fill my little pussy.” You grab onto Natty’s legs, lifting them onto your shoulders as you continue to pound away at her small body. Julie sits back in your chair, her fingers delving into her cunt as she watches the action go on. You watch her glistening tits bounce, the large mounds bouncing and shaking her body recoils from every thrust. You grit your teeth as you drive your cock into the Thai woman’s tight cunt. Her walls massage your cock well, gripping it tightly as you hit every weak point the young woman has. Natty cries out with pleasure, her knees knocking against each other, legs slipping off your shoulders as she nears her climax.
You let her legs fall off your shoulders and pull Natty close to you, gripping her waist tightly. The Thai woman wraps her legs around your waist, pushing you deeper with her feet. Julie stands up and moves to be beside Natty. “That’s it, baby. Take Daddy’s cock, he’s getting ready to cum. Do you want all that nice, thick baby batter in you?”
“Y-yes, Mommy. I want Daddy to cum inside me. I-I want to have Daddy’s baby.” Natty moans. Natty walls were clamped down around your cock. The Thai woman gripped the desk’s edge tightly as you filled her cunt. Her head was spinning; she was about to let you breed her, and she liked it. “I want it, I want it, I want it!” She cried out, her walls tightening around you further. Somewhere in her lost mind, Natty knew she had to end things with her boyfriend. She was your devoted sex toy now. She was going to be bred by you. There was no way she could ever go back to him, not when she was getting such a nice cock so often and getting paid for it.
Julie smiles and turns to you. “Do it, sweetie. Breed her,” You didn’t need any further instructions. You continued to drive your cock into the young woman, your cock throbbing as you got close to your climax. When it was time, you buried yourself inside Natty. Julie smiled with glee as Natty’s mouth opened wide, a long cry of pleasure leaving her as your cum flooded her womb.
“D-Daddy!” Natty shouted. She could’ve sworn at that moment she felt herself getting pregnant. A warmth spread across her body as you pumped her full of your cum, leaving enough that when you pulled out, it came spilling out of her. Natty gazed over her body, weakly using her arms to support herself to get a better view of the river that flowed between her legs.
As Natty stared at her body, Julie pressed her lips against the Thai woman’s, fingers pushing their way into her messy cunt. “Did you like Daddy breeding you?”
“Yes, Mommy,” Natty moaned, sticking her tongue out of her mouth.
“That’s great, baby. Daddy will make sure to do it over and over again because you’re going to be his perfect cocksleeve from now on, alright?”
“Yes, Mommy,” Natty replies, completely content with the situation.
Julie pulled her fingers from the Thai woman’s slit and brought them up to her lips, dragging her tongue along her digits. “Mm, that’s good. Have a taste, baby.” Julie pushed her fingers past Natty’s lips, letting the Thai woman lap at her fingers, tasting the mixture of your cum and her nectar. “That’s it, you’ll get to have this every day. Mommy is going to show you how to ride, though. Daddy can’t be having all the fun.” Julie pulls her fingers from Natty’s mouth and reaches for you, grabbing your tie and bringing you to your chair. You take a seat and let Julie straddle you. She rocks back and forth on your cock, coating her wet lips in the remnants of your last orgasm.
“It’s my turn, now, Sweetie. Let me do all the work. You deserve a rest.” Julie pressed her warm entrance against your cock, slowly sinking onto it. “Oh, you’re still so hard.” Julie sucks in a breath, moaning softly as she sits on your lap, your cock impaling her. She presses her hand against her toned stomach, “You’re so deep, baby.” She says, slowly rising. Julie looks over her shoulder and sees Natty staring at her. “Turn the chair, sweetie. I want our new toy to get a good look.” You turn your chair to the side and smile at Natty, the tired woman touching herself as she watches Julie begin to ride you.
Your wife rises and falls on your cock quickly, her hands on your shoulders to support herself. Her walls flex around your cock, massaging every inch. You place your hands on Julie’s ass, kneading the soft flesh as you help her bounce on your cock. “Spank me,” she grunts. You deliver a strong smack, making her ass recoil. “Ooh, yeah, give me another.” You smack Julie again, this time giving the other cheek some attention. You feel Julie’s walls grip you tightly with each smack. You feed into her needs, alternating cheeks with each hit. Julie sinks lower as she bounces on your cock, reveling in the pleasure she feels.
From the sidelines, Natty watched your cock disappear into Julie’s tiny cunt. The erotic sight of her “Mommy” bouncing on your cock fueled her neediness. Natty got off the desk, your cum running down her legs. “Mommy looks so good on your cock, Daddy,” she says softly, her hand moving down Julie’s back. Natty pressed her lips against Julie’s, her hand cupping the modest mounds. The kiss muffles Julie’s moans, but she continues to bounce on your cock quickly. You hold her tightly, your hands digging into the bright red flesh. “I’ll be a good fucktoy for you and Daddy.” She tells Julie, “I’ll be whatever you want, Mommy.” Natty says, before turning to you and giving you a soft kiss. Julie pushes her way in, making the kiss messy as she slams herself down, burying your cock in her cunt. Her muscles constrict your cock, milking you as you cum inside her. Julie swivels her hips, putting in extra effort to drain your balls.
“I hope you’re ready for a whole new world, baby. Mommy and Daddy will take good care of you.” Julie says with a smile.
Arrangements were made once the work day ended. Natty things were packed and moved to your residence at Julie’s behest. She wouldn’t let her toy be anywhere else. Julie wanted to make sure Natty would always be available to use. Natty had no complaints; she could be herself now. A fucktoy, a cum dump, a perfect little cocksleeve for her Mommy and Daddy. She was in paradise.
In the cutthroat world of K-pop, where idols rise and fall like shooting stars, S2 Entertainment was fighting to stay relevant. Kiss of Life, their flagship girl group, had debuted with moderate success—catchy tracks, viral choreography, and a fresh concept blending sultry R&B with high-energy performances. But the industry was unforgiving. With bigger agencies like HYBE and SM dominating the charts, S2 needed a game-changer: a new boy group to expand their roster and boost revenue.
The company's CEO, Mr. Kim, was under immense pressure from investors. Quarterly reports showed declining streams, and rumors swirled about potential mergers. "We can't afford another flop," he barked during an emergency board meeting in early 2026. "Our trainees are our future. Push them harder. Use every resource we have."
That "every resource" included leveraging their established idols. Natty and Julie, two of Kiss of Life's most charismatic members, were summoned to the executive office one rainy afternoon. Natty, 22, with her Thai heritage, curvaceous figure, and powerful vocals, exuded confidence. Her ample breasts and hourglass shape had earned her a dedicated fanbase, but she hated how the industry objectified her. Julie, 21, the group's main rapper and dancer, was known for her sharp features, and killer twerk moves that stole the show in their performances. Her petite, athletic build—especially her small, perky butt—drove fans wild, though she often felt self-conscious about it.
"Ladies," Mr. Kim said, leaning back in his leather chair, "we have a promising trainee. Alex. He's 18, fresh from auditions. Small, skinny kid—barely 5'6" and maybe 130 pounds soaking wet—but his vocals are raw talent. Dance potential too. Problem is, he's got focus issues. Distracted, inconsistent. We need him debut-ready in six months for our new boy group project. You're going to mentor him personally."
Natty crossed her arms, her fitted top hugging her curves. This is bullshit, she thought. We're idols, not babysitters. But if we say no, it'll look bad on our evaluations. "Why us specifically, sir?"
"Because you're the best at what he needs: vocals from Natty, dance from Julie. And... let's be honest, your presence might motivate him. He's a young guy. Use that." Mr. Kim's implication hung in the air like smoke. Julie fidgeted, her mind racing: Motivate? What does that even mean? We're not eye candy
They left the meeting with no choice. Refusal could mean reduced promotions for Kiss of Life, or worse—contract renegotiations. The pressure was on: Help Alex succeed, or watch their own careers stall.
The practice room in S2's Seoul headquarters was a sterile space—mirrored walls, polished floors, and speakers blaring bass-heavy tracks. It was late evening, after Kiss of Life's own grueling schedule. Alex arrived first, nervous and out of place. The 18-year-old trainee was indeed small and skinny, with messy dark hair, wide eyes, and a lanky frame that made him look even younger. He wore baggy sweats, trying to hide his lack of muscle. Oh man, training with actual idols? Natty and Julie? This is insane, he thought, his heart pounding. He'd been a fan since their debut, secretly obsessing over fan cams—Julie's hypnotic twerking in their title tracks, how her small, firm butt moved with precision, and Natty's sultry stage presence, her curves bouncing subtly during vocals.
Natty and Julie entered, both in casual workout gear: Natty in a cropped top that accentuated her full breasts and high-waisted leggings hugging her hips, Julie in a loose tank and shorts that showed off her toned legs and that infamous perky rear. They exchanged glances—This better be quick, Natty thought reluctantly. Julie sighed inwardly: He's just a kid. Let's get through this.
"Hi, Alex," Natty said with a forced smile, her voice warm but professional. "I'm Natty, this is Julie. The company wants us to help you polish your skills. Vocals with me, dance with her. Let's start with warm-ups."
Alex nodded eagerly, but as they began stretching, his eyes wandered. Julie bent over to touch her toes, her small butt perking up in those shorts. God, it's even better in person, he thought, his mind fogging. Then Natty demonstrated a vocal exercise, her chest rising and falling with each breath, her breasts straining against the fabric. Focus, dude, he scolded himself, but it was hopeless. His performance was sloppy—missed notes, awkward footwork.
Julie noticed first, mid-dance demo. She was showing him a basic hip pop, her body twisting into a light twerk for emphasis. Alex's gaze locked on her ass, transfixed. Is he... staring? she thought, a mix of annoyance and unease. "Alex? You with us?"
"S-sorry," he stammered, blushing. "Just... tired, I guess."
Natty pulled Julie aside during a break. "He's not focusing. At all. And I think I know why," she whispered, glancing at Alex who was pretending to review notes but stealing peeks. The company's riding us hard on this. If he bombs, it's on us.
Julie bit her lip. "Yeah, he's obsessed with... well, us. But what can we do? We can't just yell at him."
They shared a reluctant look. The pressure from Mr. Kim echoed in their minds—no excuses, get results. Fine, Natty thought grimly. If he's distracted by our bodies, maybe we use that to our advantage. Get it out of his system. Julie nodded, though her stomach twisted: This feels wrong, but the group needs this win.
Back in the room, Natty approached Alex with a sly smile. "Hey, we see you're having trouble concentrating. Maybe we can help... relieve some tension? So you can focus better."
Alex's eyes widened. "W-what do you mean?"
Julie stepped closer, her voice teasing but hesitant. "You like watching me dance, right? Especially the twerk parts?" She turned slightly, giving her small butt a playful shake. God, I can't believe I'm doing this, she thought.
Natty leaned in, her breasts brushing his arm accidentally-on-purpose. "And I bet my curves are distracting too. Let's make a deal: We help you... release... and then you promise to train hard."
Alex swallowed hard, his skinny frame trembling. Is this real? "O-okay..."
They locked the door, the room's mirrors reflecting everything. Julie started slow, teasing him with a close-up twerk, her perky ass inches from his lap. "Like this?" she murmured, her thoughts screaming: Just get it over with.
Natty pressed against him from the front, her hands on his shoulders, letting him feel her soft breasts. "Focus on us now, so you can focus on training later," she said, her voice laced with reluctance.
The door clicked shut, the sound echoing louder than it should in the suddenly too-quiet practice room. The mirrors threw back every angle: Julie's lithe frame turning slowly, Natty's softer curves shifting as she stepped closer, and Alex frozen between them—skinny shoulders hunched, cheeks flaming, his baggy sweats doing nothing to hide how quickly his body was betraying him.
Julie exhaled through her nose, a small, frustrated sound. This is so messed up. But if it gets him to actually learn the choreo instead of staring like a lost puppy every five seconds… fine. She rolled her shoulders, trying to channel the same confidence she used on stage. "You really can't take your eyes off my ass when I twerk, huh?" she said, voice low and teasing even though her stomach twisted. She turned her back to him fully, hands sliding down to rest on her thighs. "Watch closely then. Maybe if I give you the real thing you'll stop daydreaming through practice."
She started slow—hips rolling in a lazy circle, the kind of warm-up move that looked innocent until she dropped lower. Then the bounce came: sharp, controlled pops that made her small, firm cheeks jiggle just enough under the thin fabric of her shorts. The motion was hypnotic, precise, the same one that had millions replaying their latest comeback fancams on loop.
Alex's breath hitched audibly. Holy shit, it's right there. Moving like that. For me. His hands twitched at his sides, unsure whether to hide the obvious bulge or just let it happen. He felt tiny next to them—5'6" and barely any muscle, like a kid playing dress-up in trainee clothes—but right now that didn't matter. His mind was blank except for the rhythm of her body.
Natty watched from the side, arms crossed under her chest (which only pushed her full breasts up higher, not that she meant to). He's practically drooling. Poor kid's never gonna survive six months of this if we don't drain the distraction first. She stepped behind him, close enough that her warmth pressed against his back. Her voice dropped to a murmur near his ear. "She's good at that, isn't she? Keep watching. Let it build."
Julie glanced over her shoulder, catching his wide-eyed stare in the mirror. A reluctant smirk tugged at her red lips. "You like it when I go lower?" She sank into a deeper squat, thighs flexing, ass pushing back until it almost brushed his crotch. Then she grinded—slow, deliberate circles, the friction of fabric on fabric sending sparks up both their spines. God, he's so hard already. This is actually working? She hated how her own pulse quickened; hated more that part of her found the power rush kind of… interesting.
Alex whimpered—a small, broken sound he couldn't hold back. "J-Julie… please…"
"Please what?" she teased, grinding a little harder, feeling him throb against her through the layers. "Use your words, trainee."
Natty's hands slid around from behind, palms flat on his narrow chest. She could feel his heart hammering like it wanted out. "He's shaking," she said to Julie, almost conversationally. "Think he can handle more?"
Julie straightened slightly, then dropped again—faster this time, twerking right against him in short, filthy bursts. Each bounce pressed her perky cheeks flush to his hardness, the rhythm relentless. "He's handling it fine," she muttered, voice breathier than she intended. Why does this feel kinda good? Stop thinking, just finish it.
Alex's head tipped back against Natty's shoulder. "I—I'm gonna—"
"Not yet," Natty whispered, one hand drifting lower to palm him through his sweats. She squeezed gently, just enough to make him gasp. "You wanted this distraction gone, right? Let Julie finish her little show first."
Julie spun to face him, dropping to a crouch so her face was level with his hips. She didn't touch—just hovered, lips parted, blowing a warm breath over the tent in his pants while her hips kept rolling in tiny twerks behind her. "Look at me," she ordered softly. "Not my ass this time. My eyes. And hold it until I say."
He tried—really tried—but the sight of her bangs falling forward, lips so close, combined with the way her body still moved… it was too much.
Natty leaned in, pressing her soft breasts against his arm as she stroked him faster through the fabric. "Come on, baby. Let go. Then we can actually teach you something."
That did it.
Alex bucked once, twice—then came hard with a choked moan, hips jerking into Natty's hand while his gaze stayed locked on Julie's smirking face and the hypnotic sway of her hips. Warmth soaked through his sweats; his skinny frame trembled like a leaf.
They let him ride it out, Julie finally standing and brushing her hands on her thighs like she'd just finished a normal rehearsal. Natty stepped back, wiping her palm discreetly on her leggings. Both women exchanged a quick, uncomfortable glance—We did what we had to. Right?
After a long silence, Julie cleared her throat. "…Feel more focused now?"
Alex nodded frantically, still panting, cheeks scarlet. "Y-yes. Thank you. I—I'm sorry. I'll do better. Promise."
Natty gave a small, tired smile. "Good. Because next session we're running the full choreo. No more staring. Got it?"
"Got it," he whispered, voice hoarse.
Julie turned toward the mirrors, already restarting the track on her phone. "Then let's go again. From the top."
As the beat kicked in, Alex straightened his posture, eyes forward—finally, properly—on the choreography instead of the bodies teaching it.
The next training session came two days later, same mirrored practice room, same late-evening hush after the rest of the building had mostly emptied. February 27, 2026—outside the windows, Seoul was still clinging to winter, streetlights smearing gold across wet pavement. Inside, the air was already thick with anticipation and something heavier.
Alex arrived early again, changed into fresh sweats, hair still damp from a quick shower. He’d spent the last forty-eight hours replaying the previous session in his head on loop—Julie’s grinding twerk, Natty’s hand stroking him through the fabric, the way they’d both looked at him like he was a problem they’d reluctantly solved. I promised I’d focus, he told himself, adjusting his hoodie to hide how nervous he already felt. No staring. No distractions. Just choreo.
Natty and Julie walked in together, both in slightly different outfits tonight. Natty wore a black sports bra that left very little to the imagination—her full, round breasts pushed up and together, the deep cleavage impossible to ignore even when she wasn’t moving—and high-waisted compression leggings that sculpted every curve of her hips and thighs. Julie had on an oversized cropped hoodie and bike shorts so tight they might as well have been painted on; the fabric hugged the pert swell of her ass like a second skin.
They greeted him with careful professionalism.
“Ready to run the full routine?” Natty asked, already cueing the track on the speaker.
Alex nodded quickly. “Yeah. Let’s do it.”
The first run-through actually went… okay. He hit most of his marks, kept his eyes on the mirror instead of their bodies, even managed to match Julie’s sharp isolations during the chorus. Julie gave a small, surprised nod when he nailed the footwork transition she’d drilled into him last time. Maybe it actually worked, she thought. One messy handjob and he’s suddenly competent?
Natty felt a flicker of relief too. Good. Company pressure off our backs for a minute.
Then came the partnered section.
The choreographer had added a dramatic lift near the bridge—nothing crazy, just Alex scooping under Natty’s waist from behind while she arched back into a dramatic lean, one leg extended, head tilted so her long hair spilled over his shoulder. On stage it would look powerful, sensual, romantic. In practice, with only the three of them…
Natty positioned herself in front of him. “Okay, on the count of eight. Hands here—” She guided his skinny arms around her waist, right under the swell of her breasts. “Firm grip, but don’t squeeze too hard. Lift on the drop.”
Alex swallowed. Her skin was warm through the thin fabric of the sports bra. Her perfume—something sweet and expensive—filled his nose. And when she leaned back into the dip, demonstrating the angle…
Her breasts pressed heavily against his forearms. Soft. Warm. Impossible to ignore. Every time she breathed, they shifted, the deep valley of her cleavage rising and falling right in his line of sight. Don’t look down. Don’t look down. Don’t—
He looked.
Julie, standing off to the side counting them in, noticed immediately. She saw the way his eyes glazed, the slight tremble in his hands. Oh no. Not again. “Alex,” she said sharply. “Eyes up. Focus on her face, not… everything else.”
Natty felt it too—the way his grip tightened involuntarily, fingers digging a little too deep into the soft flesh above her hips. She exhaled slowly through her nose. Kid’s hard again. I can literally feel it pressing against my lower back. She didn’t pull away, though. The company wanted results. And if this lift was part of the debut choreo, he had to get it right.
“Let’s try again,” Natty said, voice calm but edged. She reset, arching back into him once more. This time she pressed deliberately—rolling her hips just enough that her ass brushed the front of his sweats on the way down. “Like this. Feel the timing.”
Alex whimpered under his breath. The friction was torture. Her curves were everywhere—breasts spilling over his arms, hips grinding subtly against him with each practice rep. She’s doing it on purpose. They both are. Fuck, I can’t—
On the third attempt the lift went wrong. His arms shook, he overcorrected, and instead of a clean dip they ended up chest-to-back, her body flush against his front, breasts mashed against his forearms so hard he could feel her nipples through the fabric.
Julie stepped forward, arms crossed. “Okay, stop. You’re not even hearing the count anymore.”
Alex’s face was beet red. “I’m sorry—I’m trying—”
“You’re trying,” Natty finished for him, gently disentangling herself but not stepping far. She turned to face him, hands on her hips, chest still heaving from the exertion. “But you’re distracted. Again.” Her eyes dropped pointedly to the very obvious tent in his sweats. “We can either keep pretending this isn’t a problem… or we can handle it. Again.”
Julie rubbed her temple. I cannot believe we’re doing round two. But if he keeps dropping her during that lift, the choreographer’s gonna report back to Mr. Kim and then we’re all screwed.
She sighed, long and suffering. “Fine. But this time we make it quick. And you better lock in after.”
Natty gave him a slow once-over, then stepped closer, pressing her body against his front again—deliberately letting him feel every soft inch of her breasts against his narrow chest. “You like these, don’t you?” she murmured, voice low. “That’s why you can’t focus during the lift.”
Alex could only nod, throat dry.
Julie moved behind him this time, hands sliding around his waist to palm him through the sweats. “And you still can’t stop thinking about my ass either,” she added, pressing herself flush to his back so he could feel her perky cheeks against his lower spine. She gave a tiny, teasing grind—just enough to make him buck forward into Natty.
They worked him together like that: Natty rolling her hips against his front, letting her breasts drag up and down his chest with every breath; Julie grinding slow circles from behind, whispering filthy little encouragements in his ear.
“Gonna come for us again?” Julie teased, squeezing him through the fabric. “Get it all out so you can actually hold her up next time.”
Natty leaned in, lips brushing his earlobe. “Come on, baby. Right here, between us. Then we finish practice like professionals.”
It didn’t take long.
Alex shuddered hard, hips jerking between them as he spilled into his sweats for the second time in three days. His skinny frame shook; a broken moan slipped out before he could stop it.
When it was over, they stepped back in unison. Natty wiped her hands on her leggings again. Julie adjusted her shorts, avoiding eye contact in the mirror.
“Better?” Natty asked, voice neutral.
Alex nodded, panting. “Y-yeah. Much.”
Julie restarted the track. “Then from the top. And this time—when we get to the lift—you keep your damn eyes on her face.”
He did.
The lift was perfect on the next try. Clean. Strong. Focused.
The rumor mill in S2 Entertainment's trainee dorms moved faster than any comeback teaser drop.
It started small: a whispered comment in the cafeteria line the morning after the second "special session." One of the older trainees, a tall 19-year-old named Minho who'd been grinding for three years already, noticed Alex walking out of the main practice room at 1 a.m. with flushed cheeks, messy hair, and—most tellingly—a slight limp in his step like someone who'd just run a marathon in sweats.
Alex froze like a deer in headlights. "Y-yeah, just… long practice. Natty and Julie are really pushing me."
Minho raised an eyebrow. "Pushing you, huh?" He laughed it off, but later that night in the shared room, he muttered to the bunk below him, "Kid's getting private lessons from KioL members. Bet it's not just dance."
The skepticism came quick.
"Bro, no way," said Jihoon, the group's self-proclaimed realist, scrolling through his phone. "They're idols. They don't risk their careers for some skinny 18-year-old. Alex probably just tripped during a lift and bruised his ego."
Another trainee, a quiet visual named Seungmin, shrugged from his bed. "I saw Julie leave the building with him once. Looked normal. Maybe they're just good sunbaes."
But the doubt wasn't universal. By the next afternoon, a small cluster in the gym—three guys stretching before vocal class—were trading theories.
"I heard she was grinding on him," one whispered.
"Grinding? Like, actual grinding?" another scoffed. "Come on. That's fanfic shit."
"Swear on my trainee contract. Someone saw the lights still on in Studio 3 at 2 a.m. And Alex came out looking like he'd seen God."
Alex tried to ignore it. He kept his head down in group classes, answered questions with short nods, avoided eye contact. But every time he passed the main hallway and caught sight of Natty or Julie heading to their own schedule, his stomach flipped. They know. Some of them know. Fuck.
Meanwhile, Natty and Julie felt the shift too.
During a quick water break in their third session together (three days after the lift incident), Julie leaned against the mirror, towel around her neck. "The trainees are talking."
Natty wiped sweat from her cleavage, sports bra still clinging. "Of course they are. Alex isn't exactly subtle when he limps out of here."
Julie snorted despite herself. "We need to be more careful. Or… stop."
Natty gave her a long look. "Can we stop? Mr. Kim texted me this morning. 'Progress looks promising. Keep it up.' If we back off now and Alex starts slipping again…"
Julie groaned, sliding down the mirror until she was sitting on the floor. "I hate this. But yeah. Fine. One more time. Different approach though. No more dry-humping in the middle of the room like horny teenagers. If we're doing this, we do it smarter."
Natty smirked, though her eyes were tired. "Smarter how?"
Julie thought for a second, then glanced at Alex—who was across the room pretending to review choreo notes on his phone but clearly listening. "We make him choose how he wants it this time. Let him say it out loud. That way if anyone ever asks, he can't pretend it was all us forcing him."
Natty raised an eyebrow. "Cruel."
"Practical."
They called him over.
Alex approached like he was walking into a lion's den, skinny frame hunched, eyes darting between them.
Julie crossed her arms under her small chest. "Sit."
He sat on the floor between them, back against the mirror.
Natty crouched in front of him, close enough that her breasts nearly brushed his knees. "The rumors are starting. People suspect something. So we're being extra careful from now on."
Julie knelt beside her, voice low. "But you're still getting distracted. We can see it. Every time I twerk or Natty breathes too hard, your brain short-circuits. We need to fix that before evaluation next week."
Alex swallowed. "I-I'm sorry. I'll try harder—"
"No," Natty cut in gently. "Trying isn't enough anymore. We're going to help you again. But differently. And you're going to pick how."
Julie leaned closer, her bangs falling forward. "Options. Pick one. We do it, you come, you focus for real after. No more half-assed practices."
She held up one finger.
"Option one: I sit on your face. Full weight. You don't touch—just tongue and breathe me in until you can't anymore. I control the pace."
Two fingers.
"Option two: Natty uses her tits. Titjob. You stay dressed, she presses them around you, slides, squeezes. You watch the whole time."
Three fingers.
"Option three: We both use our hands and mouths. Double blowjob/hand combo. Teasing, edging, no rushing. You beg when you're close."
Natty added softly, "Or say none of the above and we walk out. But then the next time you stare during choreo, we're done helping. Your call, trainee."
Alex's breathing was already ragged. His mind spun—images crashing together: Julie's perky ass smothering him, Natty's soft, heavy breasts wrapped around his cock, both of their lips and tongues working him in tandem.
He looked between them, face burning, voice barely a whisper.
"I… I choose…"
Alex stared at the floor for what felt like forever, cheeks burning hotter than the practice room lights. His voice came out small, barely above a whisper.
“Option… two.”
Julie raised an eyebrow, a tiny smirk tugging at the corner of her mouth despite the reluctance still lingering in her eyes. “Natty’s tits. Bold choice, trainee.”
Natty let out a soft, almost amused huff. She shifted her weight, the black sports bra stretching taut across her chest as she did. “Alright then. But listen carefully—we want this over fast. You come quick, we clean up, we go back to actual practice. No dragging it out. Understood?”
Alex nodded frantically. “Y-yes. I’ll… I’ll try.”
Julie stood up first, brushing imaginary dust off her bike shorts. “We’re locking the door again. And no phones, no recording, nothing. This stays here.” She walked over, clicked the lock, then dimmed the overhead lights just enough that the mirrors reflected softer shadows instead of harsh fluorescents. If we’re doing this, at least make it quick and clinical, she thought. He’s already leaking pre-cum through his sweats just from saying it out loud.
Natty knelt in front of him again, closer this time. She hooked her thumbs under the bottom hem of her sports bra and slowly—almost teasingly—peeled it up and over her head. Her full breasts spilled free, heavy and round, nipples already stiff from the cool air and maybe something else she refused to name. She didn’t cover herself; instead she cupped them from underneath, lifting slightly, letting them settle with a soft bounce.
Alex’s breath stopped entirely.
“Eyes here,” Natty said quietly, voice firm but not unkind. “You wanted this. So look.”
She shuffled forward on her knees until she was straddling his outstretched legs, not quite sitting on his lap but close enough that the heat of her body radiated against him. She leaned in, pressing her bare breasts together with both hands, creating a perfect, soft valley right at the level of his crotch.
Julie moved behind Alex, kneeling so she could hold his skinny shoulders steady. “Pants down. Just enough.”
His hands shook as he pushed the waistband of his sweats and boxers past his hips. His cock sprang free—average size, but painfully hard, flushed dark and already glistening at the tip. He whimpered at the sudden exposure.
Natty didn’t waste time. She leaned forward, enveloping him completely between her breasts. The warmth was immediate, overwhelming—soft skin sliding against sensitive flesh, the natural weight of her chest pressing him in from both sides. She squeezed gently with her arms, creating slick, perfect friction as she began to move.
Up. Down. Slow at first.
“Like that?” she murmured, watching his face. His eyes were glued to the sight—her nipples brushing the underside of his shaft with every stroke, cleavage glistening slightly from the light sheen of sweat already on her skin.
Alex’s hips jerked involuntarily. “Y-yes… fuck…”
Julie leaned closer to his ear from behind. “Come on. Don’t make us work for it. Just let go.”
But he didn’t.
Natty picked up the pace—faster slides, more pressure, letting her breasts bounce a little with each motion so he could feel every jiggle. The wet sound of skin on skin filled the quiet room. She even tilted forward once so the head of his cock brushed her collarbone, leaving a shiny streak there.
Still nothing.
His breathing was ragged, body trembling, but he wasn’t close—not yet. Every time she thought he was about to tip over, he’d tense and hold back, eyes squeezing shut like he was fighting it.
Julie frowned. “Dude. You’re lasting way too long for someone who was basically humping air five minutes ago.”
“I—I’m trying,” Alex gasped. “It’s just… it feels too good. I don’t want it to end yet.”
Natty paused mid-stroke, breasts still wrapped snugly around him. She looked up, expression caught somewhere between annoyance and reluctant understanding. “You’re serious.”
He nodded miserably. “Please… can I… can I touch them? Just a little? While you keep going?”
Julie and Natty exchanged a long glance over his head.
Julie sighed. “Fine. But only because we need you to finish eventually. And you stop the second we say.”
Natty released the pressure just enough for him to move. “Go ahead.”
His skinny hands came up hesitantly—like he was afraid they’d vanish if he moved too fast. He cupped the undersides first, feeling their weight, thumbs brushing the soft curves. Then higher, palms sliding over the tops, fingers splaying so her nipples peeked between them. He groaned low in his throat, hips rocking up into the tunnel she’d made again.
Natty resumed her rhythm—slower now, letting him control the pace a little. Every time he squeezed gently, she pressed back harder, rewarding the touch with more friction.
Julie watched from behind, one hand resting lightly on his shoulder. Part of her wanted to roll her eyes at how long he was dragging this out. Another part—the part she hated admitting existed—found the way his face looked right now almost… fascinating. Pure, desperate worship.
Minutes stretched.
He explored every inch he could reach—tracing the underside with reverent fingertips, thumbing her nipples until they hardened even more, pressing his face briefly between them when she leaned close enough. Natty let him. She even arched her back a little, giving him better access, though her cheeks were flushed now too.
“Still not there?” Julie finally asked, voice tight.
Alex shook his head, panting. “Almost… just… a little more…”
Natty sped up again—faster, tighter, slicker from all the pre-cum he was leaking. His hands gripped harder, thumbs circling her nipples in frantic little patterns. His hips stuttered.
“There—” he gasped. “Fuck, I’m—”
This time he didn’t fight it.
He came with a full-body shudder, spilling thick ropes across the tops of Natty’s breasts, some hitting her collarbone, a few streaks landing on her chin before she tilted her head back. His moan was broken, almost pained in how intense it was. His skinny frame jerked hard between them, hands still clutching her like she was the only thing keeping him grounded.
When it finally ended, he slumped forward, forehead resting against the soft valley between her breasts, breathing like he’d run ten kilometers.
Natty stayed still for a long moment, letting him come down. Then she gently pried his hands away and sat back on her heels. Cum glistened on her skin in pearly streaks. She looked down at it, then up at him with a tired half-smile.
“Happy now?”
Alex could only nod weakly. “Thank you… both of you.”
Julie stood, grabbing a pack of wet wipes from her gym bag and tossing them to Natty. “Clean up. We’re not done tonight. You’ve got twenty minutes to recover, then we’re running the lift sequence again. And if you get distracted even once…”
“I won’t,” he promised, voice hoarse. “I swear.”
Natty wiped herself down slowly, deliberately letting him watch the last traces disappear under the wipe. “Good boy.”
They gave him space to pull his pants back up while they re-dressed. The room smelled faintly of sex and sweat now, but the mirrors showed three people who—at least on the surface—looked ready to get back to work.
Julie restarted the track.
“From the top. Lift on eight.”
This time, when Natty leaned back into his arms, Alex kept his eyes locked on her face the entire time.
The lift was flawless.
The evaluation day arrived faster than any of them wanted.
March 3, 2026—early afternoon in S2 Entertainment’s main performance hall. Floor-to-ceiling windows let in pale winter light, but the room felt stifling anyway. Folding chairs had been set up in neat rows for the small audience: Mr. Kim at the center front, flanked by two senior managers, the choreographer, and a vocal coach scribbling notes. A single camera on a tripod recorded everything “for internal review.” The pressure was tangible, like static electricity in the air.
Alex waited backstage in a small holding area—black fitted shirt, slim jeans, hair styled forward to look sharper than his usual messy trainee look. He was bouncing on the balls of his feet, skinny frame vibrating with nerves. Don’t fuck this up. Don’t stare. Don’t get hard. Just perform. The memory of Natty’s breasts wrapped around him three days ago kept flashing uninvited—soft, warm, endless. He squeezed his eyes shut and forced a deep breath.
Natty and Julie were already on stage, positioned as “demonstrators” since the routine was partially a duo lift sequence. They’d be joining Alex for key parts to show proper execution. Natty wore the performance version of her practice outfit: cropped black top with strategic cutouts that framed her cleavage, high-waisted shorts hugging every curve. Julie had on a cropped hoodie unzipped just enough to show toned midriff, bike shorts, and her signature bangs swept to one side. Both looked every inch the idols—polished, untouchable.
Mr. Kim’s voice crackled over the intercom. “We’re starting in two minutes. Alex, you’re up first with the solo verse, then transition to partnered section with Natty and Julie. Full run-through. No stops unless I say.”
Alex stepped onto the stage. The lights dimmed to rehearsal mode—soft spots, no blinding strobes yet. Music cued.
He started strong.
Vocals were raw but on-pitch, footwork sharp from all the drilled repetitions. During the chorus build, he hit every isolation Julie had beaten into him. The small audience murmured approval. Mr. Kim even leaned forward slightly, nodding.
Then came the lift.
Natty moved into position in front of him—back to his chest, arms raised gracefully. On the drop, he scooped under her waist like they’d practiced a hundred times. She arched back into the dramatic lean, head tilting, long hair cascading over his shoulder. Her breasts pressed firmly against his forearms again, the cropped top doing nothing to hide how soft and full they felt even through fabric. The cutouts let skin touch skin in places.
Alex’s grip stayed steady.
Eyes locked forward—on the back of her head, on the mirror beyond, anywhere but down at the deep valley of cleavage rising and falling with her controlled breaths. He lifted clean, held the pose for the required four counts, then eased her down with perfect timing.
No stumble. No shake. No obvious distraction.
Julie slid in next for the quick partnered twerk-sync section—side by side, mirroring each other’s hip pops. Alex matched her rhythm without missing a beat, gaze fixed on her reflection in the mirror instead of the hypnotic bounce of her perky ass. He even added the extra shoulder roll the choreographer had wanted, earning a small thumbs-up from her when the music paused for transition.
The routine ended on a clean group pose: Alex center, Natty and Julie flanking him, all three breathing hard but composed.
Silence for a beat.
Then Mr. Kim clapped—slow, deliberate.
“Impressive,” he said, standing. “Significant improvement. Vocals have matured, dance execution is debut-level. The partnered work…” He paused, eyes flicking between the three of them. “Very natural chemistry. Almost too natural.”
Natty felt her stomach drop. Too natural? What does that mean?
Julie kept her face neutral, but her fingers twitched at her sides.
Mr. Kim stepped closer to the stage edge, gaze lingering on Alex a second longer than comfortable. The boy was flushed—post-performance adrenaline, sure—but there was also a glassy, almost euphoric afterglow in his eyes. The same look he’d worn leaving the practice room after their last “session.” Mr. Kim’s brow furrowed slightly.
“Alex,” he said evenly. “You seem… particularly focused today. Whatever Natty and Julie have been doing in those late-night sessions, it’s working.”
Alex swallowed. “Th-thank you, sir. They’ve been great mentors.”
Mr. Kim’s smile didn’t quite reach his eyes. “I’m sure they have.” He turned to Natty and Julie. “Ladies, excellent job guiding him. But I’d like a private word with you both after this. Progress report details.”
They nodded in unison, polite smiles plastered on.
As the small group dispersed—managers murmuring among themselves, choreographer already texting notes—Alex caught Natty’s eye. She gave him the tiniest nod: You did good. Julie mouthed “proud” behind Mr. Kim’s back, but her expression was tight.
Backstage, once the others cleared out, Alex slumped against the wall, adrenaline crashing. I didn’t fuck up. I actually did it. But the high was laced with unease. Mr. Kim had noticed something. Not the sessions exactly—but the aftermath. The way Alex looked at them now wasn’t just trainee-to-sunbae respect anymore. It was worshipful. Hungry. Lingering.
Natty and Julie joined him a minute later, slipping through the side door before their “private meeting.”
Julie leaned against the opposite wall, arms crossed. “You killed it. Seriously. No distractions. Not even during the lift.”
Natty stepped closer, voice low. “But Mr. Kim clocked something. He’s not stupid. If he starts asking questions…”
Alex looked between them, panic creeping back. “What do we do?”
Julie exhaled sharply. “We play it cool. Say it’s strict training, repetition, tough love. Nothing more.”
Natty studied Alex for a long moment—his flushed cheeks, the way his eyes still drifted to her chest for half a second before snapping up. “And you,” she said softly, “keep that post-nut clarity going. No more private sessions unless he slips again. We can’t risk it.”
But even as she said it, part of her felt a strange pang. The power dynamic, the way he’d lasted so long last time just to savor her body… it had been intoxicating in a way she hadn’t expected.
Julie pushed off the wall. “Come on. They’re waiting for us. Act normal.”
As they headed toward Mr. Kim’s office, Alex trailing a step behind, he couldn’t help one last glance—at Julie’s swaying hips, at Natty’s curves shifting under the cropped top.
He told himself it was the last time.
The evaluation had gone better than expected. Mr. Kim’s praise still echoed in their ears as the three of them slipped away from the performance hall and into one of the unused vocal booths on the lower floor—soundproofed, windowless, forgotten. The door locked behind them with a soft click.
Julie leaned against the mixing console, arms crossed, still buzzing from the performance high. “You actually pulled it off. No staring, no shaking, no obvious boner during the lift. I’m… impressed.”
Natty sat on the edge of the small couch, legs crossed, cropped top still clinging to her sweat-damp skin. She looked at Alex—really looked. The boy was different now. Still skinny, still small, but there was a quiet confidence in his posture he hadn’t had two weeks ago. And his eyes… they burned.
“We said this would be the last time,” Natty reminded him gently. “One reward to lock it in. Then we stop. For real.”
Alex nodded slowly. “I know.” He stepped closer, voice low. “But if it’s really the last… I want to choose again.”
Julie tilted her head. “You already had your pick last time. Natty’s tits. You dragged it out for twenty fucking minutes.”
“I want both of you this time.” He swallowed, Adam’s apple bobbing. “Both of you… sucking me. Together. At the same time.”
Natty’s eyebrows shot up. Julie let out a short, incredulous laugh.
“Then,” Alex continued, quieter, “I want to fuck you. Both of you. And come… inside.”
The room went dead silent.
Julie straightened. “No. Absolutely not. We’re not raw-dogging a trainee. Pregnancy risk, STI risk, career-ending scandal risk. Hard pass.”
Natty shook her head too, though slower. “Condoms or nothing. And even then… we’re pushing it. This whole thing has already gone way too far.”
Alex’s expression didn’t waver. “Okay. Condoms. I promise. Just… let me feel you. Both of you. Please. One last time.”
They exchanged a long look. Julie rubbed her temple. We’re idiots. But he did nail the eval. And Mr. Kim’s watching us now. If we cut him off cold and he cracks… Natty sighed, resigned. Fine. One stupid, final mistake. Then we’re done.
“Condoms,” Julie repeated firmly. “You wear one the whole time. You pull out before you come—no, scratch that. You come on our stomachs or tits. Nowhere inside.”
Alex nodded quickly. “Deal.”
They moved fast—almost mechanically at first.
Julie dropped to her knees first, tugging his jeans and boxers down in one motion. Natty joined her a second later, both on the floor in front of him. His cock was already rock-hard, flushed and leaking.
They didn’t tease long.
Julie took the head into her mouth—hot, wet, tongue swirling around the slit while her hand pumped the base. Natty leaned in from the side, lips sliding along the shaft, tongue tracing the thick vein underneath. They met in the middle, tongues brushing each other as they worked him in tandem, sloppy and uncoordinated at first, then finding a rhythm. Julie sucked harder, cheeks hollowing; Natty lapped at the underside, humming softly so the vibration traveled straight through him.
Alex’s hands fisted in their hair—gently at first, then tighter. “Fuck… both of you… like that…”
He didn’t last as long in their mouths as he had between Natty’s tits. Minutes, maybe. His hips stuttered, thighs trembling.
“Stop,” he gasped. “Not yet. I want… inside.”
They pulled off with wet pops, lips shiny. Julie wiped her mouth with the back of her hand. “Condom. Now.”
Alex fumbled in his pocket—thank god he’d come prepared—and rolled one on with shaking fingers. Thin, clear latex. Looked legitimate.
Julie went first.
She pushed him down onto the couch, straddled him without preamble. Bike shorts shoved to the side, no panties underneath—she sank down slowly, taking him inch by inch. Tight. Hot. She hissed through her teeth. “Fuck… you’re thicker than you look.”
She rode him hard—short, sharp bounces, small ass slapping against his thighs. Alex gripped her hips, thrusting up to meet her, eyes locked on the way her perky cheeks jiggled with every drop.
Natty knelt beside them, kissing his neck, whispering encouragements. “Good boy… fuck her like you mean it…”
Julie came first—quick, surprised, clenching around him with a muffled curse. She climbed off, legs shaky. “Your turn,” she told Natty, voice rough.
Natty pushed Alex flat on his back. She peeled off her shorts and climbed on reverse—facing away so he had a perfect view of her ass and the way her pussy swallowed him whole. She rolled her hips in slow, filthy circles, then picked up speed, breasts bouncing heavily with each downward thrust.
Alex watched, mesmerized—the curve of her back, the jiggle of her ass, the way her wetness coated the condom. He reached around, fingers finding her clit, rubbing fast circles.
Natty moaned—loud, unfiltered. “Shit… right there…”
She clenched hard around him, coming with a full-body shudder. That was his cue.
He sat up suddenly, arms wrapping around her waist from behind, still buried deep. “I’m close… fuck…”
Julie, watching from the side, narrowed her eyes. “Pull out. Remember?”
Alex nodded—too fast. “Yeah… yeah…”
But he didn’t.
At the last second, as the first pulse hit, he yanked the condom off in one smooth motion—latex snapping free—and slammed back inside Natty bare.
Natty gasped. “Wait—!”
Too late.
He came hard, hips jerking, spilling deep inside her with thick, hot spurts. His moan was broken, almost pained. “Fuck… Natty… sorry… couldn’t…”
She froze—body still trembling from her own orgasm—feeling every pulse, every warm flood. Her mind blanked for a second. Then reality crashed in.
“You fucking idiot,” she hissed, shoving off him. Cum leaked out immediately, dripping down her thigh. She scrambled for tissues, wiping frantically.
Julie was already on her feet, furious. “You promised. You absolute piece of shit.”
Alex curled in on himself, panting, cock still twitching against his stomach. “I… I’m sorry. It felt too good. I couldn’t stop.”
Natty stood, legs shaking, pulling her shorts back on over the mess. Her voice was low, deadly calm. “This is over. Right now. You breathe a word of any of this—to anyone—and we tell Mr. Kim everything. Every session. Every time we ‘helped’ you focus. Your debut? Gone. Your career? Over before it starts.”
Julie pointed at the door. “Get out. Clean yourself up somewhere else. And don’t look at us in practice again unless it’s professional.”
Alex dressed in silence, head down. He paused at the door, voice small. “I really am sorry. And… thank you. For everything.”
Neither answered.
He left.
The door clicked shut.
Natty sank onto the couch, staring at the floor. Julie stood frozen for a long moment, then finally sat beside her.
They didn’t speak for a while.
Eventually Natty whispered, “We need Plan B. And STI tests. And we never do this again. Ever.”
Julie nodded. “Never.”
Outside, in the hallway, Alex leaned against the wall, heart still racing.
He’d crossed a line he couldn’t uncross.
But deep down—twisted and wrong—he didn’t regret the feeling.
Just the consequences.
Untitled @mysticalwerewolfsheep - Tumblr Blog | Tumgag
